Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A quick filler of the way the characters look and act since this is a Human AU and the characters are kinda switched around with a few differences. The Hamato’s and Oroku’s get along and are a mixed clan of sorts; Saki and Yoshi’s relationship never fell apart and their kids were raised more like siblings than cousin’s after Tang Shen’s death and Saki’s wife’s passing. 

They know that the one who killed Tang Shen is still out there so they take precautions when in public such as going as alias’ such as Splinter and The Shredder. The Shredder runs a non-illegal business and co-owns Hamato Dojo with Splinter who teach small classes to normal people. Karai and Mikey are homeschooled while the rest of them go to normal High school -Hence how they know April.-

Story Summary: [Human AU!] Hamato Michelangelo has always known that him and his brothers weren’t exactly normal; being taught ninjutsu from a young age, and constantly being warned not to be out of his overprotective siblings sight are just small ones. But, when fiends from his father and uncles past start appearing and a new type of crazy comes in, what’s a teenage ninja to do when he seems to be in the center of it all? [Brothers!Oroku Saki and Hamato Yoshi/Smart!Michelangelo/Overprotective!Possessive!Older Siblings]

And now the characters descriptions:

Hamato Yoshi - Basically looks like his human form only a bit older and with graying hair and red eyes instead of black. Stands at 6’1”. Cares deeply for his brother, sons, and his niece.

Oroku Saki - Looks like his younger self only with a scar through his left eye from a past fight with The Mother, causing blindness and brown eyes instead of black. Stands at 6’1”. Cares deeply for his brother, daughter, and nephews.

Oroku Miwa (Nickname: Mi-neechan/Mi; Alias: Karai -on Patrol-)  - Oldest of all the teens at the age seventeen; basically looks/acts exactly like canon-Karai only  a little softer to her family and friends. Stands at 5’6”. Cares for her family; but like all the brothers is extremely overprotective of Mikey. During Patrol she wears the canon compliant outfit of hers, the only difference being instead of being based off The Shredder’s armor, it’s more mesh like.

Hamato Leonardo (Nickname: Leo; Alias: Fuji (富士) : Unsurpassed or unique. -on Patrol-) - Second eldest of all the teens but eldest son of the Hamato Clan at the age sixteen; mostly calm, collected and a perfectionist unless arguing with Raph or worried about his family and friends; like all the Hamato brothers he is extremely protective borderline possessive of Mikey. He has chin length raven black hair and deep dark blue eyes with lightly tanned skin; when on patrol he wears an outfit like the Foot Clan only instead of a face mask he simply wears a blue eye mask and mouth mask. Stands at 5’5”.

Hamato Raphael (Nickname: Raph/Raphie; Alias: Katon ( カトン ): Disappearing via fire (as a Ninja might do) -on Patrol-) - Third eldest of all teens but second eldest son of the Hamato Clan at the age fifteen; very short tempered especially when Mikey’s pranks or Leo’s leadership are in the equation, he tends to let his emotions take over the thinking for him typically but can take control if need be. He has short spiked black hair with dark red highlights dyed in and toxic green eyes with a slightly darker than typical tan; when on patrol he wears an outfit like the Foot Clan only instead of a face mask he simply wears a red eye mask and mouth cover. Stands at 5’9”.

Hamato Donatello (Nicknames: Donnie/Don/D; Alias: Tenjin ( 天神 ) : God of Scholarship. -on Patrol-) - Fourth eldest out of the teens but the third eldest son of the Hamato Clan at the age fourteen; highly intelligent but tends to get too lost in his own head and logic, typically keeps to himself but has a short fuse at times and can get snippy and smart mouthed when under pressure but can step up when his friends or family are in danger and will pull through. He has black hair naturally tinted purple going to his shoulder blades, has a gap in the middle of his top row of teeth, he has red-brown eyes and wears a pair of glasses, he has a pale complexion compared to his older brothers but is darker than his younger brother; when on patrol he wears an outfit like the Foot Clan only instead of a face mask he simply wears a purple eye mask and mouth cover. Stands as the tallest of the siblings at 5’11”.

Hamato Michelangelo (Nicknames: Mikey/Michel; Alias: Tenpi (テンピン): Sunlight -on Patrol- ) - The youngest of all the teens and the Hamato Clan baby at the age of thirteen; despite his age he tends to show some wisdom years beyond his age at times and seems to be able to keep up with -as Raph has dubbed- Donnie’s Techno-Babble, but even so he has his moments where he acts his age such as when he pulls pranks on his brothers and sister or when he’d rather do anything a kid his age would like to do. Typically laid-back and naive, he has surprisingly good instinct, insight, and intuition. He has a very slight almost feminine-like frame, with waist long black hair with blond dyed tips, bangs and the odd highlight -didn’t feel like getting it cut/cutting it himself.- with big bright baby blue eyes and a splash of freckles on each cheek and across the bridge of his nose; when on patrol he wears an outfit like the Foot Clan only instead of a face mask he simply wears an orange eye mask and mouth cover. Stands as the shortest of all the teenages at 4’11”.

The Mother (Real Name: Sonoda Chi) - An imposing woman standing at 6’0” with short brown hair in a bob cut; typically seen wearing old kunoichi armor and with a metal pace cover. Believes that Hamato Yoshi was her lover at some point and ran off with her only son.  When in reality, her son died when she was giving birth. She is Tang Shen’s cousin and has always been jealous of her younger cousin’s seemingly perfect life (i.e. having been married to Hamato Yoshi.); she helped the Kraang back in Japan not long after Mikey was born in order to steal away one of the children she so desired only for it to backfire and for her to lose everyone she once cared about all over again (Yoshi and Saki moving to NYC with their children, Tang Shen’s death, and one of the children being abducted for a brief amount of time.). She now hunts the Hamato/Oroku’s for the one child she’s yearned for all these years.

Sonoda Sakura - The Mother’s apprentice and adopted daughter. Taken in at a young age to fill the gap in Chi’s heart at first only to be used in The Mother’s master plan of getting her hands on Sakura’s kidnapped brother. She believes every word of Chi’s delusion world where she had been robbed of her only chance with a son of her own and a brother for Sakura; so she helps her mother with no complaints. She has a bob cut similar to her mother's only her hair is black with silver highlights and she has blood red eyes. Cold and ruthless, she’ll do anything and step on anyone to get her and her mother’s goals completed. No matter what.

Kraang - Aliens on earth that are there to try and take it over. They are after Mikey and April thanks to the bit of Kraang DNA embedded in them -Mikey’s accidentally and April’s on purpose- for the sole reason of perfecting their mutagen.

This story will have a rewritten version for every episode in season 1 and I plan on doing all the season’s. But the first two episodes are mashed into one chapters because I seemed to have forgotten that Rise of the Turtles was a two parter haha...

Chapter Text

「Hamato’s Ninjutsu Dojo: Dojo (5:00 pm)」
⸻

Four boys all stood across from each other, eyes clashing with one another as their teacher walked back and forth in front of them before standing in front of the grand tree in the center of the dojo.

“Hajime!” The first pair circled around each other. The taller of the duo had dark black hair and intense blue eyes behind a blue mask as they clashed with his shorter counterparts baby blue eyes; the other had a laid back smile on his face as he pushed a loose strand of long blonde and black hair behind his ear.

“Hyah!” The raven haired male took a running start at the slighter male with one of his katana as the other narrowed his eyes before ducking and tumbling to the ground in a way to stop from being out of the fight. “You’re getting faster Mikey.”

“Thanks Leo.” Taking advantage of his opponents wide stance, the long haired male took a running start at his older brother. 

“Kyah!” Striking out with his nunchaku, he swiped for Leo's back only to stop as the clash of metal cut off his strike, the dark haired male having turned around and caught the attack with his swords, now wielding the twin katana instead of just a single one. “You’re still being a pain in the shell for this, huh?”

“Have to keep you on your toes, little brother.” Leo chuckled, before gasping as a chain wrapped around his body and he was tugged to the carpeted floor with a heavy thump. “Oof…”

“And I have to keep you on your toes as well.” The other giggled as he released his brother from his kusarigama chain.

“Yame!” Hamato Yoshi, known as Master Splinter, called an end to their fight as they made their way off the tatami mat, Mikey going to stand next to his teacher while Leo kneeled in what Mikey dubbed the ‘Loser Corner’.

Turning back to the final two on the mat, the final two brothers stood face to face now. One had shoulder blade length hair that was tinted purple with red-brown eyes and glasses while wearing a purple mask, the other had spiked black hair with red highlights running through it and toxic green eyes with a red mask over his eyes.

“Hajime!” Splinter called out, voice booming through the quiet room. Immediately his two pupils began to circle one another.

“Alright Donnie,” The buffer teen grunted at his brother who had pulled a bō staff out and held it in his hands tightly. “Put the staff down and no one gets hurt.”

“Nice try Raph,” He rolled his eyes as his grip on the bō staff tightened. “You said that last time, before you hurt me!”

“Well, yeah, but less than I would have.” He shrugged and deadpanned as his brother began to twirl the staff in his hands expertly; face brightening into a grin when Mikey giggled at his older brother's antics. Seeing this Raph’s face darkened a bit as he glared at Donnie, who stuck his tongue out at the other.

Cracking his neck, the older waited for when Donnie went into to smack the bō staff down on him, before grabbing it and yanking it out of his nerdy brothers grasp before doing a few spins of his own and then broke it over his knee; Donnie blinked at his now empty hands and then back at Raph, who held to halves of the staff in both hands.

“Should’ve dropped the staff?”

“Should’ve dropped the staff.” That was the only warning Donnie got before he turned and tried to run away from his semi-insane brother who chased after him and began to hit him over the head and back with the two pieces of wood. 

“Ow! Ow!” The taller cried out falling into the fetal position. “I’m out! I’m out!”

“Yame!” Their teacher called finally, shaking his head at the way the challenge derived into a child’s game.

“Alright Raphie,” Mikey called, sauntering onto the mat, face colored in amusement. “I think he’s had enough.”

“Now, it’s time for the boss battle.” He turned, throwing both pieces of wood onto the floor and reaching for his sai.

“Onegaishimasu!~” His youngest brother giggled as he bowed low.

“Whatever you say, runt.” Raph chuckled as he bowed as well.

“Hajime!” With the call, both brothers circled for the last time; both finding this match up amusing.

“Alright Raphie,” The dyed blonde started, nunchaku spinning defensively in his hands. “Time for you to go down nice and easy for once. I’ve seen your spars with Leo; I know all your tricks.”

“Sure you do squirt.” Raph shook his head good naturedly. “Then you must know this one.”

Mikey squeaked when, instead of using his sai like when he spars with Leo, Donnie or even Miwa his elder brother took a running start at him; throwing the smaller for a loop as he grabbed him around the waist and lifted him off the ground, high above the others head causing the youngest to squeal in faux displeasure before dropping him on the ground and sitting on his back.

“Raph, enough! Uncle!” He wiggled insistently. “Raph-niichan, yamero!”

“Yame!” Splinter shook his head at the childish loss but was secretly relieved that his second eldest remembered he couldn’t always use brute strength to defeat his opponents. Especially agile opponents who study before making movements. “My sons, please line up.”

As each of his children did so he heard the door open and Miwa, the boy's older cousin, poked her head in.

“Hey, is the battle of the meatheads over, ojii-san? ” She asked, smirking at the indignant cries she gained from the four boys.

“The sparring test is over.” The older man shook his head, as she chuckled and slid into the spot before Leo. “Now, you must all learn that this wasn’t a battle to test who would win or who was the strongest; this was a test to see what you’ve learned from your years of ninjutsu training.”

“Hai, Sensei.” All the children nodded, though Raph had something he felt the need to get out.

“Be that as it may be.” He seemed to be smirking at an inside joke. “I beat all of you, which means I won.”

“Dude, were you just not listening?” Mikey shot him a weirded out look, big blue eyes darting behind him to catch Splinter approaching behind the second eldest Hamato.

“I’m just saying!”

“Don’t bother Mikey,” Donnie rolled his eyes as his immediate younger brother leaned back against his chest. “He can’t hear us because his ego is producing so much helium right now.”

“Ooooh!” The younger of the two nodded before giggling.

“Oh don’t be such a sore loser Donnie,” Green eyes flashed as he snarked at his smart brother. “I’m just way better than you guys! Yeow!”

Splinter had finally made his move by slamming his finger into one of Raph’s pressure points under his neck causing him to tense up and start sweating at the pain.

“Ow! B-But you all tried your best-” He cut himself off with a low whine and a twitch. “A-And that’s all that matters! Way to go team!”

Splinter released him with a small chuckle, causing the other to fall forward with a sigh of relief, rubbing at his irritated neck point. He pointedly ignored the looks the others were giving him as he mentally licked his own wounded pride.

「Hamato/Oroku Residence: Kitchen (8:30 pm)」
⸻

Mikey was in the kitchen making dinner for the two families as they set the table, excited for the meal their culinarily gifted youngest was making. Brushing back a stray piece of hair, he grinned triumphantly at his creation.

“Soups on, yo!” He called as he came into the sitting area, grinning at the cheers he received from the rest of the family. “Tonight's dinner, japanese style katsudon with a side of sushi.”

As he began to dish out the food, the slight young man mentally counted down the minutes until it was time for his surprise.

“Itadakimasu!” After everyone bowed their heads and clapped their hands together, the older boys immediately began to dig in as his cousin stirred her katsudon a bit more before eating finally.

“This is delicious, Mikey!” Leo grinned at his youngest brother who blushed from the compliment. “I could never make anything this good.”

“Uh bro,” Donnie chuckled as he bit into a dumpling. “You’re not even allowed in the kitchen anymore since last time.”

The eldest blushed in embarrassment and shame as he remembered the horrid event that led to him being banished from the kitchen. Leo had tried to make some simple instant noodles and somehow managed to set the boiling pot of water on fire.

“Like I said I was meditating while waiting for the water to boil and before I knew it…” He rubbed the back of his head as he remembered Mikey’s violent reaction to his kitchen almost burning down. 

“And I said,” Mikey’s blue eyes narrowed at his brothers and cousin. “None of you are allowed in my kitchen.”

Chuckles resounded around the table as the youngest slurped up some noodles with a smile. Checking the time, he hopped out of his seat rushing to the kitchen.

“Michelangelo?” Splinter called, leaning back to see where his son had dashed off to in such a hurry.

“Mike? You good?” asked Miwa around a mouthful of sushi.

“Yeah,” The short teen walked back out with something in his hands. “Just wanted to say...Happy Birthday Bros!”

“A cake?” Leo, Donnie, and Raph asked simultaneously.

“A cake.” Saki confirmed as he looked at the large cake that his nephew had made. “And it looks delicious, Little One.”

Mikey sat the large sweet pasrty on the table with only four candles in the middle. Their elder cousin raised an eyebrow at the sight of the cakes.

“Why’re there only four candles there, Michelangelo?” She asked, confusion coloring her amber eyes.

“Well~,” Mikey giggled as he began to light the candles and clear the table. “Me and my brothers were all born the same day just different years...Fraternal quadruplets all the way.”

Miwa’s eyes widened at this realization and her eyes landed on each of her cousins one by one before landing on her uncle. “So, how old is everyone?”

“Leonardo is the eldest of our clan at the age of sixteen,” Leo grinned as his sensei spoke, flashing a peace sign towards his brothers. “Raphael is the second eldest at the age of fifteen.”

Raph growled as he crossed his arms; mentally flipping Leo off in the process of his minor gloating at being the oldest. “Donatello was born third at the age of fourteen.”

Finally he looked at Mikey, who was suddenly very intent at staring at the flames of the lit candles. “And lastly, Michelangelo was born a month early...on the same day as his older brothers; being the youngest at the age of thirteen.”

“A month early?” The only girl questioned as she looked at her cousin's clan.

“Yes,” Splinter placed a hand on the youngest's head. “Their mother was supposed to give birth to him on April fifth, but was going through one of her worst labor periods at the time because of an old family problem...the stress finally caught up and caused her to go into labor early…”

“Mom didn’t survive…” Mikey whispered, hands curling into small fists in the cloth of his father's kimono.

“Mikey…” Donnie started, eyes sympathetic as his younger brother tried to keep his face neutral.

“But you, my son, was her last gift to me.” Splinter got on his knees in front of his son. “You, who I almost lost that day as well, is the light that Tang Shen wanted me to have at any costs if anything were to happen to her. I’m so blessed to have all four of you in my life.”

Mikey smiled but it didn’t reach his eyes, turning back to the cake, he decided it was time to change the subject. “Let’s blow out these candles and eat some cake!”

Feeling the tense air lift slightly in the room, the rest of the family agreed. After blowing out their candles and dishing out the cake, Leo decided he was ready to ask a question that him and three of his younger brothers had been discussing for some time.

“Sensei,” He began, eyes darting towards his youngest brother who obliviously continued to eat his cake slice and quietly whisper to Miwa. “Raph, Donnie, and I have been talking about this for awhile and…”

“We want to take Mikey on patrol with us.” Raph cut in. Mikey choked on his next bite of cake as he looked at his older brothers with wide blue eyes.

“Nani?” He wheezed as Miwa patted his back and Saki grabbed him some water to drink.

“We were the same age as you when we all started our patrol.” Donnie said, eyeing his brother warily to make sure he didn’t decide to choke on his next bite. “So, we thought about asking for this as a birthday gift from the three of us to you.”

“Although,” Leo cut in once more. “I came up with the idea!”

“No way, you bonehead!” growled Raph. “It was definitely me!”

Donnie rolled his eyes before they landed on Master Splinter. The man seemed to ponder on this for a moment.

“Give me a more solid reason aside from the fact that you all left at the same time.” He sighed at last. “You all know your brother’s immune system is not as strong as yours and he’s not as big as a child his age should be.”

“True, sensei.” Leo nodded but his eyes were still set with determination. “But, Mikey wouldn’t let that affect him, or even hold him back. He’s just as strong as the rest of us.”

“He’s right Master Splinter!” Raph stood finally, hands slamming on the table a tad too harshly as Mikey and Donnie jumped from the sudden noise. “Mikey is one of the best ninja you’ve trained! He has a right to go on patrol with us!”

“Raphael!” Their father grunted back. “Mind your temper, child!”

Cowed, the teen sat back down, face covered by his bangs. “Gomenasai, otou-san.”

“It’s fine.” He stroked his goatee before closing his eyes tiredly. “I will allow it. Simply because I trust you four to keep an eye on him but mostly because...I trust you Michelangelo.”

Mikey looked up, blue eyes wider and bigger as his teacher and father finally gave him permission to go with his big brothers. “Seriously?”

“Yes, you’ve shown much progress in your ninjutsu training and I’m proud to say, you are far enough in it to go and patrol New York City with your brothers as long as you listen to your brothers.” Splinter stumbled back as his youngest seemed to materialize in front of him throwing his arms around his middle and shoving his face into his stomach.

“Thank you papa!” With that he ran off to go and get ready as his family all watched him with  open fondness.

“Seriously Master Splinter?” Donnie looked up with scrutiny as if expecting him to take back his answer.

“...Yes.” He looked at his sons in front of him to his niece and brother in the corner. “Sometimes as a father and a teacher, it’s hard to make the right decisions. Especially when concerning the baby of my sons. But in the same breath, I must know what is good for my child. And your brother deserves more than to be locked in the house twenty-four seven.”

“Then why not send him to school?” Raph raised an eyebrow as he saw a few flaws with his father’s logic.

“No, that would’ve been a bad choice, for two reasons.” He chuckled, shaking his head. “One, I don’t think New York City’s school district is ready for the storm that is Hamato Michelangelo; and two I’m not sure how much longer I could keep him safe if he went out into a public system like that.”

“Well, not just anyone can see the school’s record Master Splinter,” Donnie countered before putting a finger to his chin in thought. “But, yeah I don’t think school is ready for Michel and he’s definitely not ready for school.”

“Why do you say that Donnie?” Miwa asked, finally joining the conversation.

“Studies show that children who have limited contact with outsiders and are homeschooled are more likely to have bad violent reactions to newcomers or new people filled environments.” The purple haired male murmured as his tongue poked his gap. “Some children have better luck but the point is to ease them into a new social environment instead of suddenly thrusting them into one.”

Splinter nodded agreeing with everything his second youngest said. “That is very true, my son. Aside from that it was a risk to even let you three join school; so instead I took Saki’s advice for what to do in this situation considering he knew the full situation.”

“C’mon guys,” Leo shook his head at the sudden information overload. “Let’s go get ready, otherwise we might have a Dr.Prankenstein event on our hands.”

Donnie, Miwa and Raph all shuddered and rushed to their rooms to get ready; hopefully before their youngest sibling finished. Saki and Splinter shared a look with a small chuckle before going back to the dojo.

⸻ 
「Living Room Area (9:00 pm)」
⸻ 

Leo and Raph were in the living room as the television played one of Leo’s favorite shows, Space Heroes and Leo had just finished quoting a line perfectly from it.

“Captain Ryan’s a great leader,” He gushed, pulling his face mask around his neck. “I hope to be just like him one day.”

“Well,” started Raph as he flipped a magazine’s page. “You like to hear yourself talk so...that’s a start.”

Leo was about to retort as Miwa giggled, when Donnie and Mikey ran in.

“Go time!” The short teen cheered as Donnie did an air guitar in excitement.

Soon, they were standing at the back window, faces colored with different levels of emotions.

“Remember to stay together and hidden at all times.” Splinter said as he looked at the children lined up in front of him.

“Hai, sensei.” They monotoned, before turning to leave.

“Don’t talk to strangers.” Saki called casually from the couch as he read a book and drank green tea.

“Hai, sensei.” They tried again, spinning around on their heel faster this time.

“Everyone is a stranger.” Splinter clarified as they stopped with mental groans toward him.

“Hai, sensei.” They barely finished their words, before they were turning again.

“Make sure you go before you leave.” Saki piped up once more as Splinter nodded seriously, face pulled into a look of disgust. 

“The bathrooms out there are filthy!” Their father couldn’t help, but add.

“Sensei!” All five teens groaned as both men sighed, before nodding at them to go.

“Woohoo!”

“This is gonna be so fun Mikey, I’m telling you!”

“I am SO stoked!”

“Eat dust losers!”

“Be safe my children and niece.” Splinter whispered as Saki looked at their children's retreating shadows from the window.

“My daughter please keep an eye on my precious nephews and keep yourself safe.” He closed his eyes before going back to reading.

「New York City Rooftops (9:30 pm)」
⸻

Five figures leapt from rooftop to rooftop, each with their own form of grace and elegance. Four males and a lone female; The tallest figure leaped onto the side of a building, grabbing the window sill and holding his hand out for the shortest to grab before flinging him towards the next shadow who caught him and tossed him towards the female who caught him mid-jump as both landed safely on the next roof.

“This is…awesome!” Mikey shrieked as he freely fell from one roof to the next, as his brothers and cousin watched carefully to make sure he didn’t overestimate or underestimate the jump.

Stopping on one spot of the roof, they saw a kid driving a delivery scooter before Miwa and Raph got a mischievous idea between the two of them. Silently Miwa tied a rope around Mikey’s ankle as Raph teasingly grabbed him in a headlock before casually throwing him to the street.

“Raph!” The smaller boy screeched as he went flying towards the floor below, as Donnie and Leo choked on their breath, before the rope pulled taut and he was left bouncing in front of the scooter as the teen on it screamed and stopped as soon as possible.

“What the-?” He looked up as Mikey twirled in a circle briefly around him, face deadpanned, before eyeing the other.

“Raaawr!” He squeaked out, voice cracking and mentally praying the boy would continue driving instead of staring.

Slowly, he pulled his phone out of his pocket and began to take a picture of the long haired Hamato who frantically waved his hands in a negative motion before a shuriken flew by into the strangers phone.

“I wouldn’t recommend that.” Raph growled, pulling his red face mask higher as his lips pulled into a snarl.

“Eek!” The teen suddenly put his scooter into high drive as he sped off with a slight scream, dropping a box of whatever he was delivering on the ground.

“W-Wait!” squealed Mikey as he spun another round. “You forgot your-what the heck is that?”

“Oh, yeah,” Miwa leaned down and grabbed the box. “You’ve never had this before, have you Mikey?”

“Uhhh, can I come down first?” He murmured to his siblings. “I feel like the blood is relocating to my head.”

Without looking, Leo threw a kunai at the rope, cutting it easily as his brother tumbled from the sky and caught his youngest brother in his arms. “Better?”

“Very much so…” The highlighted blonde slurred, shoving his face into his brother's chest.

“Thought so!” He smirked at the envious faces of the others as he leaped back onto the roof with the other still in his arms as the rest followed.

⸻
「New York City Rooftops (9:45 pm)」
⸻

“So Michel,” Donnie started with a teasing grin. “Since our father was so overprotective of you, you never had the chance to eat take out that he didn’t approve of.”

“Which included the god’s work of Pizza.” Leo chuckled as his brother examined the box.

“Hey,” The youngest whined. “I thought I was the god of cooking?”

“You are, little brother,” agreed Raph. “When the food’s homemade.”

“...I’ll accept and concede,” Baby blue eyes narrowed. “For now.”

“Anyway,” Miwa cut in, opening the box to expose the pie underneath the cardboard. “Enjoy your first slice of pizza.”

Reaching out, he grabbed one of the pieces and pulled it up to his lips. Biting his lip nervously, he closed his eyes as he finally opened to his mouth to taste it.

“...” Everyone watched with bated breath as he chewed and swallowed the slice before his eyes brightened and he took another bite. “Mmmm!”

Stopping, he blushed as he looked down at the rest of the pie and back at the others. “You know...I think I’ll take the rest of this since you guys get to enjoy this more often than me.”

“No way, little brother!”

“Move over, bro!”

“Not in your dreams!”

“As if!”

Soon, they each had a slice as they sat there eating in peaceful silence; enjoying the food and the time together. After they finished eating, Leo stood up and looked at his family members; Miwa and Raph were joking about something or other as Donnie spoke to Mikey as he wiped his only younger brother's face.

“I think it’s time we head back now,” When he was met with groans, the leader rolled his eyes. “First of all, we all have school tomorrow and even if Miwa and Mikey are homeschooled, the rest of us aren’t. Secondly, this is Mikey's first night out. I don’t want to push any boundaries too far so that Master Splinter revokes his right of staying outside.”

The others considered his words for a moment before nodding and standing, despite the obvious want to continue outside for a little longer.

“At least we can have fun on the way back.” Mikey joked as the others joked and began to jump to the next roof.

As they hopped from the roofs, Donnie’s eyes trailed from the spot in front of him to the side where he caught sight of something that made him trip and roll over before crashing into Mikey and taking the smaller down with him.

“Ow!” Mikey sat up with a wince as he rubbed the back of his head. “What the heck, Donnie?!”

“Sorry, sorry!” His elder brother apologized although his eyes were still trained downward. As the youngest followed his gaze, he stepped closer to the edge of the roof.

“Who’s that?” He asked pointing as Raph, Miwa and Leo landed next to them. Upon seeing the person in question, both of his eldest brothers chuckled as Donnie blushed.

“That,” Miwa started, shaking her head. “Is one April O’Neil. The only person who could make Donnie act like the stupidest person in the room.”

“Because Don has a crush on her!~” Raph started as him and Leo made kissing faces behind the genius.

“Oh!” Mikey giggled before turning back to look at the girl who was with her dad, when a van suddenly pulled up and in front of them with a screech. “Uh, guys? I think they need help.”

His older siblings didn’t hear him as they began squabbling behind him. Rolling his eyes in annoyance, he stepped onto the ledge before glancing at the duo and upon seeing people come out of the van and try to force them into it, he scowled and jumped down.

“Booyakasha.” He growled as he landed on one of the people, narrowing his eyes when upon landing on them he didn’t feel anything human underneath him. In fact it felt kind of metal like… “What are you?”

“...” Instead of answering, the strange being stood up and grabbed his wrist flipping him over his shoulder and into the side of the van forcefully making the teen gasp as the air was pushed from his lungs painfully. “The human in front of Kraang should not have known Kraang was not a human like the human in front of Kraang.”

“Kraang?” Baby blue eyes narrowed at the face of the creatures...fake skin, he supposed. “Is that what type of species you are? Some type of alien?”

Instead of answering, Kraang -or what Mikey assumed was it’s name- started rushing towards the small teen in a way to try and further disable him. Jumping to the side, Mikey groaned as he tried to regain the little breath he lost back.

“I’m gonna make you pay…” It wasn’t often that he felt this type of way but first kidnapping and now harming? These guys were sooo going to get it.

“Mikey!” He heard Raph cry out as his older siblings finally noticed his absence.

“Hamato Michelangelo, you’re in so much trouble when I get down there!” Ooh, Leo didn’t sound happy at all.

“Michel, I’m gonna teach you such a lesson!” Mikey winced now; Donnie only reserved that voice for when he was stressed, worried, or if his siblings pushed too far.

“Michelangelo, you’d better hope your legs still work after this fight.” Miwa was yelling in her calm voice, which was never a good sign.

“Kraang,” The creature in the suit called into a communicator in its ear. “Kraang has located not only the ones known as the O’Neil’s but also the one known as Michelangelo Hamato. Kraang is going in for the capture of the ones known as the O’Neil’s and the one known as Michelangelo Hamato.”

There was a strange beeping noise before ‘Kraang’ delivered a strong punch to Mikey’s cheek causing the smaller to stumble back and quickly whip out his nunchaku .

“Guys,” He gasped back as he dodged another hit from the Kraang guy. “I swear I’ll explain everything afterwards but for now, HELP!”

Soon, everyone was fighting and the Kraang guy even called back up, which made Mikey even more suspicious since it seemed like they all looked exactly alike. Even their outfits and facial expressions were the same, which was starting to freak Mikey out more than he’d like to admit.

That’s when he started to notice a problem going on around him.

Raph, who had been fighting one of the things, was almost stabbed in the back literally by Leo’s twin katana as he jumped down to try and stab at another one’s feet. Donnie was almost slashed with Miwa’s tanto as he accidentally smacked her in the back of the head with his bō staff causing her to turn around and growl at him.

“Guys,” He called as more of the creatures shoved the O’Neil’s into the van and now began to surround him. “You need to stop thinking about it like a solo mission! You’ve been a team for like three years now! Get a grip!”

He was shocked when he threw his kusarigama and the thing grabbed it’s sickle by the tip and yanked his light frame closer. As he struggled to get out of his grip, he felt tape being put on his mouth as he was tied up and shoved into the van next to the girl, who looked like she was in a similar situation.

“Mikey!” Raph cried, green eyes wide as he watched his brother be kidnapped as he tried to fight the guys on top of him off as the van pulled off and was driven away. “No!”

As the last of the guys backed off of the remaining ninja, the siblings could only stare at the area where their little brother was last standing in aghast horror.

“Oh no…” Donnie shook his head as he took a few steps back, paling as he pulled his mask off of his mouth. “T-They took Mikey and April!”

“They took my brother!” Raph roared as his face turned an angry red and he clenched his sai tightly within his hands. “I’m gonna make them pay! I’m gonna-!”

“Go home and speak with Master Splinter.” Miwa cut in, face blank as her gaze stayed on the trail where the van had left. “We’re all going to talk to Master Splinter and my father before we make any moves.”

“What?” Both middle children cried, two sets of eyes turned to the eldest pair.

“You heard her.” grunted Leo as he picked himself off the floor. “We’re heading home and regrouping. We can’t help Mikey or April with the state we’re in. We’ll only get captured or worse in the mental state we’re in.”

Neither Donnie or Raph could say anything. The resident hothead simply looked at the floor, picking up his brothers fallen nunchaku pair off the floor with a sullen look on his face.

「Hamato/Oroku Household (10:00 pm)」
⸻

Splinter and Saki were meditating when they were struck with a pang of fear through their chests. The pang felt vaguely familiar to them but before they could get the feeling pinned down, it was gone and their window was slammed open and their children tumbled through the window; battered and bruised but alive.

“My sons!” “Miwa!” 

The fathers stood up quickly and rushed to their children's sides to check over their injuries when Splinter realized something with a sick feeling in his stomach.

“My sons,” He swallowed thickly, throat suddenly dry. “Where is your brother? Where is Michelangelo?”

“Please sensei ,” Miwa stood up, wincing at a cut on her leg. “Let us explain.”

⸻

“My sons,” Their father rubbed his eyes tiredly; obviously distraught over the loss of his youngest. “I told you the rules when you left. Stay together, and watch over each other.”

His sons bowed their heads in shame. Not only did they get so caught up in teasing one another to notice Mikey going down to help the O’Neil’s but they also got too caught up in trying to show off in their solo moves to act like a real team with their youngest. 

“ Sensei, we know we messed up!” Raph groaned, fists clenched at his sides. “But only because hero boy here decided to try and literally stab me in the back!”

“It’s not my fault you were standing where I was stabbing.” Leo glared darkly at his younger brother. “Besides if Donnie hadn’t smacked Miwa over the head with his staff, she might’ve been able to help Mikey!”

“Well, if she hadn’t been standing close enough that she could have slashed my back open, then she wouldn’t have gotten hit and she could have gone for Mike while I went for April!” The second youngest glared at his sister who hissed back.

“So it’s my fault?!” She stood up glaring at each of them. “So, it’s not Leo’s fault for hesitating on going to help the O’Neil’s in the first place, huh Mr.Hero? Or Raph’s fault for even arguing with Leo about the matter to begin with while Mikey snuck off. Or Donnie’s fault for being too busy trying to get close to April to get his actual head in the fight? Just mine that Mikey’s gone now right?!”

The boys, now thoroughly scolded by their older cousin, clamped their mouths shut with an audible click as they looked away from her.

“Get over yourselves and just admit that it was all of our faults!” She huffed, sitting back down and looking at her uncle. “I’m sorry, ojii-san. ”

“Don’t be.” He held his hand up in a peace gesture. “I couldn’t have said it better myself. My family, it is now time for you to go and locate your brother and bring him and the O’Neil’s home.”

“Hai, sensei.” And like that, they were gone to go and get ready for their biggest mission yet in their short time as ninja.

Saving someone special in their family.

「New York City (12:00 am)」
⸻

“Leo,” Raph groaned as he stood on the ledge next to his older brother who simply hummed in acknowledgment. “Can you explain to me why we’re here again?”

“Because, the sign up there was the same sign on the side of the van that took Mikey and April.” He shrugged. “Those weirdos with the same face either have to come back or someone who is associated with them has to.”

“We’ve been sitting here for three hours now!” The red banded teen gritted his teeth. “There’s no way that they’re gonna come-”

“Uh, Raph,” Donnie chuckled nervously as his brother turned to look at him with a fire in his eye. “Y-You might wanna turn around.”

Everyone turned to see a man come out of a truck that looked similar to the one that drove off earlier with the kidnapped people.

“They just pulled up didn’t they?” He deadpanned as Miwa and Leo chuckled jumping off the rooftop to land around the van. Turning to his brainy brother who was readjusting his glasses, he tugged him to where their older siblings were. “I should’ve complained two hours ago.”

The man grinned to himself as he opened the back of the truck, ready to get to whatever was in there before it was tipped to the side by Leo and Raph; he turned to run away only to be grabbed by Donnie as Miwa stopped in front of him, face dark as they all glared at him.

“So…” Raph started as he checked the back of the truck and grabbed the first thing that caught his attention. “Mr.Wannabe-Criminal, what’s all this stuff?”

“Hell if I know!” The man howled trying to struggle out of Donnie’s hold. “And even if I did know, I wouldn’t tell you!”

“Hmm...then let’s try a new game.” Donnie suddenly slammed the man to the ground holding onto his shoulders as Leo and Miwa each grabbed an arm and pinned it to the floor. “We’ll ask questions and every time you don’t we take some of the mystery stuff and start dropping it on you like a game of Russian Roulette only with chemicals; crazy, right?”

The man stared at the purple haired teen with wide fear filled eyes as anger filled ones stared back.

“You see,” He sighed, tongue darting in between his gap teeth. “Those idiotic people you decided to help, took my little brother and I’m kinda mad considering I only get one little menace. And when I’m mad, I get a teensy bit psychotic. So, feeling lucky about those chemicals yet?”

The man shook his head frantically as Donnie’s siblings stared at him in shock; it wasn’t like their smart brother to make such out of the box idle threats…

“First question,” His red brown eyes stared straight at the man as he opened one of the canister tops. “What’s your name and why are you working with these people?”

“M-My name is Snake…” The man eyed the open jar with weary eyes. “I started working with them when they promised me good things to sell to the Purple Dragons.”

“Hm.” He swirled the open container briefly before pulling it back. “Okay. Next question, who are they and what do they want?”

A small sound of fear escaped the older man’s mouth as the purple haired teen swirled the chemicals easily above his head; almost uncaring about the way it sloshed threateningly. “T-They call themselves the Kraang; they’re running around the city collecting scientists from all over the city for some reason! They haven’t told me anything I swear, I don’t know why they would take your brother...I didn’t even realize they took him until you told me!”

Donnie narrowed his eyes at the man before leaning back and putting the cap back on the mystery ooze. The older man let out a sigh of relief at the sight of the top being put into place.

“Wow Donnie,” exclaimed Raph, astonishment coloring his face. “I didn’t think you had that kind of interrogator in you.”

“Same bro,” Leo agreed. “It was kinda scary to be honest.”

“They’re right Don, that’s not you.” Miwa shot him a look as she took the chemical from his hand. “And I’d rather not see it again. Besides, Mikey’s not the only one trapped; what about the O’Neil’s?”

“Well, I’d rather see my only little brother, in one piece.” His small temper flared at Miwa’s words, his cousin narrowed her eyes. “And the O’Neil’s at least have each other. Mikey’s alone!” 

They glared at one another before he huffed and turned back to the man.

“You’re going to show us where they’re heading.” He grabbed the front of his shirt. “And, you’re not gonna tell them a thing.”

The man was feeling braver now that the scrawny boy didn’t have the chemical anymore spat in his face. Donnie’s face twisted in disgust as Raph roared and slammed the man back to the floor.

“That’s it! Donnie was being nice by trying not to actually harm you,” A dark smirk took over his face. “But I’ve always been bad at playing nice.”

Before he could do anything, he was grabbed by Leo. “No Raph, we need him coherent enough to lead us to the Kraang and Mikey.”

“What about the O’Neil’s?” Miwa seemed to be concerned about the fact that no one was talking about the missing family of two.

“Them too.” Leo blushed at the fact that he did forget about them. It wasn’t his fault; he’s just never been too far from his fragile brother for too long and was anxious to see him be okay again.

Grabbing the older man so he wouldn’t run, Leo nodded to his siblings and they leaped back to the top of the roof. Donnie stopped before a second and grabbed the mystery chemical before following his family.

「Kraang Location (?? am/pm?)」
⸻

At sometime during his kidnapping , Mikey had tried to escape but it was futile as when he started a ruckus the creatures, the Kraang, came into the back of the van and drugged him into a limp state; leaving him weak and disoriented as he was moved into a black cell with pink circuits lighting up the walls with the O’Neil’s.

As his glossy blue eyes gazed around the room he noticed the girl, April, run up to the door and bang on it repeatedly; crying out some stuff that would usually work on human systems of police or kidnappers but Mikey knew something was different about these things.

‘When I hit it...it didn’t make a noise of impact…’ He tried to keep his thoughts in line. ‘It was like hitting something hollow...empty almost and it’s facial expression never changed. Not to one of surprise and not to one of pain or shock...it was just...blank.’

“Wait…” The Asian boy slurred finally. “They’re not...human, I think…”

The girl's father, Kirby O’Neil, rushed over to him, lifting his upper half off the floor to lean against him as he pulled the bottom face mask down and moved his orange eye mask up to his hairline, causing him to wince at the slight tug to his bangs.

“Are you okay, miss?” The bearded man questioned as Mikey let out a hollow huff of laughter. “They didn’t hurt you did they?”

“Just tranq me like some animal.” He groaned before looking back at the adult. “And I’m not a miss...I’m a guy; just blessed to look more like my mom.”

Kirby flushed slightly and stuttered out an apology as April walked back to them and sat on her knees staring at the younger teen. “What do you mean you don’t think they’re human?”

“When I was hitting one earlier,” His senses were somewhat coming back. “It didn’t make the sound of flesh on flesh; it made the sound of an inanimate object being hit. And their face never changed; his mouth barely moved when he spoke! And think about it, this tech looks like its eons from our technology.”

“...” Both redheads stared at him in shock at his revelations. 

“Oh my god dad…” She turned her eyes towards her stunned father. “We-We’ve been abducted! By aliens of all things!”

“Good lord…” The man sat down, face set in a look of confusion. “What’s your name son?”

“Hamato Michelangelo,” Mikey responded, finding the strength to finally move some of his body parts. “My friends and most of my family call me Mikey though.”

“Wait- your last name is Hamato?” April’s eyes seemed to light up. “Would you happen to be related to Donatello Hamato?”

“Huh?” He blinked at the question. “Well, yeah, D’s my older brother and I’m his only little brother!”

“Donatello? That boy in your forensics club?” Her father questioned as she nodded. “Did he ever mention having any siblings?”

“My older brothers all go to school,” The short teen responded. “I’m homeschooled with my older cousin.”

“Huh.” And just like that they lapsed into silence once more; this one more awkward and tense as Mikey thought back to his family. Praying they were thinking about a way to save him.

“We’ll be fine…” He whispered quietly. “They’ll come and save us...I know they will…”

The father-daughter duo smiled at his optimism before the cell door was opened and one the creatures walked in. “Kraang needs the one known as Michelangelo Hamato to come with Kraang to the place which is not in this place.”

Mikey blinked as suddenly the thing was grabbing him by the arm and yanking him forward. “O-Ow! Lemme go you oversized creep!”

As he began to struggle, he felt a cloth being placed over his face, chloroform he was sure of it, and soon his eyelids began to get heavy and his body began to sag into the rough hold.

“Mikey!” “Michelangelo!”

And then darkness.

「Front of TCRI Building (1:00 am)」
⸻

“Okay Snake,” Donnie growled. “You’re gonna walk up there and meet up with them at normal and tell those freaks that the kids from before are going to be arriving by truck.” 

“And if I don’t?” The man hissed back, clearly still terrified of the teen genius. “Then what nerd?”

Leo and Raph took threatening steps towards the man before Miwa stopped them face-set into a grim look as her little brother pulled out the mystery chemical from earlier.

“Remember this you lowlife?” The teen grunted back, waving it threateningly. “I had a feeling you would try something dumb so I grabbed it for the long run.”

Snake sat back before turning to look at the floor, expression pulled into something sour before he nodded mutely. “I understand.”

“Good.” With that he nodded to Raph who grabbed the man and hauled him over his shoulder and jumped down from the rooftops and deposited the dealer a little ways from the front.

“Nice going Donnie.” Although Leo wasn’t happy with the method, he knew this was the only way.

“Yeah, now hand over the chemical Donatello.” Miwa only used full names when she was being serious and trying to intimidate her siblings.

“No way.” Donnie held the canister almost protectively. “I do wanna study it back in my lab.”

Her eyes narrowed before Raph landed next to her, nodding at the fact that Snake had held out on his part of the deal and now it was their turn. Donnie shifted the chemical from his hands to his elbow, tongue sticking out as he shuffled through his pockets for the device he needed. Pulling out a small remote, he pressed the red button causing a van to start ramming down the street towards the building; a big shootout started as the men in front started shooting these weird guns at the van. It didn’t stop the van as it continued it’s programed path as the boys and one girl made their way up the side of the wall with one of Donnie’s other inventions.

Claws made to cling and climb up any surface-except liquid.- to get into TCRI. Once they reached the top, they watched the carnage as the truck slammed full force into the wall; rattling it enough to knock the mystery canister out of Donnie’s bag and send it careening to the floor below.

“Oops…” He chuckled lamely. “Hopefully that’s just a chemical that burns through the floor.”

His siblings sent him a deadpanned look as they turned their backs to the destruction they caused and continuing on with the mission. They had a brother and a family to save.

⸻

Upon entering the TCRI building they were shocked at the techno get up inside the building. It looked like an upgrade of Space Heroes and some of Mikey’s comics mixed in; the walls decorated with shining metal that even Donnie couldn’t identify and hot pink circuits running through the walls and ceiling.

“What in the world?” muttered Miwa as she glanced around her before pulling her brothers into a crevice in the wall as some sort of probe flew by with a pink creature in the center, piloting the thing. “Dudes, I think we may be in something way deeper than a simple kidnapping situation now.”

“I agree with you on that one sis.” Leo groaned as he watched the pink blob meet up with others. “Let’s hurry, find Mikey and the O’Neil’s and get the shell outta here.”

“I found the O’Neil’s!” exclaimed Raph in a whisper as he pointed to one of the cells. Lo and behold, the father and daughter duo were in the cell; both looking physically okay but worried nonetheless.

Quickly, the group made their way to the cell and Donnie quickly checked the padlock, finding some sort of techno ID pad. Kneeling, he opened the wire hatch to try and overload the system to open the doors. Thinking quickly to find their missing brother, Miwa leaned close to the cell’s small window.

“Do you know where Mikey is?” April nodded, moving from her father’s comforting embrace and towards the cell window.

“They came in here awhile ago, drugged him and took him.” She whispered, face shadowed by guilt. “I tried to keep him in here with us but...your brother was right. Those things aren’t human. They’re aliens that wear a suit that looks human! The body underneath is a robot and the only way to deactivate it I think is to pull the pink thing from the middle.”

Miwa nodded before groaning as Donnie made another failed attempt at opening the door. She turned to look at him before Raph pushed their brother to the floor and stabbed the door pad with his sai quickly.

“Raph, what the shell?” Donnie squawked. “I almost had it!”

The door of the cell opened and Raph smiled smugly, yanking his weapon out of the sizzling device. “Yeah, well I got it done faster.”

Then the alarm started and Leo felt himself groan as Miwa and Donnie facepalmed.

“And you also set off the alarm you neanderthal!” Raph growled at Donnie before they heard the sound of marching feet approaching quickly. Turning, they were stunned at the sight of the robots with lasers pointed in their direction.

“Shit.” Miwa cursed their luck before ducking from the onslaught of lasers being shot in their direction before noticing the O’Neil’s being taken away by more robots. “Split. You two go and get the O’Neil’s; Leo, you and me are going to go find Mikey.”

Her brothers nodded before splitting off in their assigned groups. Miwa glanced at Leo as they took a random turn down an empty hallway, looking into every cell doorway before noticing a group of robots leaving; with Mikey slung over the shoulder of one of them, unconscious.

“Mikey-” Leo gasped as Miwa placed a hand on both of their mouths to stifle the noise in case they were heard. Thinking quickly, she shot a text to Raph telling him for his team to meet them in the back.

She received a text back saying they were already en route. Nodding to Leo they took off after the robots; halfway to the back they were rejoined by the other team. Soon, they noticed they were being chased by a horde of robots all shooting at them and reaching for them. As they barely made it out, Raph quickly broke one of the robots arms off and jammed it into the door’s handles.

“That should hold them!” He panted as he turned to his siblings who were staring at him with wide eyes. “What?”

“You...are seriously twisted.” Leo muttered as his brother smiled at the comment.

“Thanks.”

“Don’t think that was a compliment.” Miwa rolled her eyes at them before turning and stopping at the sight before them. “Uh, guys...we have another problem.”

The boys turned at her words stopping at the sight of a giant mutant plant in front of them. “I think that’s...Snake.”

Leo’s words seemed to stop the mutant in its tracks as it’s tentacles whipped back and forth angrily. “This is your fault!”

“That must be what that chemical does!” Donnie squeaked before ducking as a tentacle almost smacked him in the head. His eyes widened upon seeing the O’Neil’s and his brother being loaded into a helicopter. “Leo- they’re getting away!”

“Donnie, go and get them!” Leo ducked another swipe at his head. “Hurry!”

Nodding, the pale teen took off and quickly scaled a few roofs to get to the helicopter’s station, silently clinging to the bottom. As the aircraft began to lift off, he began to make his way higher until he was clinging to the metal landing handles. Just when he thought he’d make it up there one of the robots poked their heads out and began to shoot at him.

“Oh, great I thought it’d be too easy!” He grunted, moving his body every which way. As he shook the moving vehicle he flung his lower half up high enough to wrap his legs around the robot’s neck and fling it behind him. As it fell, the shaking finally made two things happen at once.

Mikey’s still unconscious body slid out of the copter and April fell as well, screaming the whole way.

“No!” He yelped letting go in favor of saving two of his favorite people in his life.

He adjusted his falling body close enough to wrap his arms around April, pulling her close and shielding her body as they tumbled across a rooftop before placing her down quickly and rushing towards Mikey’s still falling body. Quickly calculating where his body was going to land, he launched himself across the roof towards his little brothers tiny body, catching it just in the nick of time as they crashed roughly to the floor, causing him to scrape most of his upper body up but as he gazed at his out of it brother, he decided it was worth it to have him in one piece.

“Oh Mikey,” He sighed. “I’m so glad you're okay.”

As they made it back to the others, the trio arrived just in time to see the explosion and supposed destruction of the mutant weed. Quickly they disappeared, turning and running off of the crime scene before any police could arrive and question them.

「April’s Aunt’s Apartment: April’s Room (3:00 am)」
⸻

“So, what did your aunt say?” Donnie questioned, clutching his little brother’s sleeping form against himself as they sat there waiting for the verdict.

“She said I could stay as long as I need to…” The girl shook her head. “I didn’t tell her dad was missing...I told her he was away on a business trip because of the whole situation.”

Miwa sipped from some tea that the younger girl brought them as the situation sunk in. Their friend and their brother were both being targeted by aliens from another planet. Great, just what she needed. Life was apparently getting too boring to deal with now.

“Don’t worry April,” Leo sighed, running a hand through Mikey’s undone hair gently. “We won’t rest until we bring your father home.”

“Thanks guys but…” She shook her head. “It’s not your battle.”

“You think so?” Miwa snapped, face screwing up in anger. The girl seemed to forget their brother was kidnapped with her. “Our brother was almost taken too! We need to know why so we can keep him safe! Your father must have something to do with it so it is our battle!”

“Never think you’re alone.” Donnie tried to fix Miwa’s misdirected angry comment. “We want to help you and we will.”

As the others nodded, she finally smiled before they all parted ways.

「Hamato/Oroku Household (3:30 am)」
⸻

Splinter sighed in relief when his son’s and niece finally came home with Mikey. He was worried at first that his son was injured but upon learning that the alien’s that kidnapped him had simply kept him sedated, he was given a small comfort to know no harm came to his son.

Quickly ushering them to bed so they may speak about this in the morning, he was glad to tell them that they would be missing school for that day since it was already well into the next day’s very early morning. Hugging his children tightly, he went to his bed finally ready to succumb to the weariness that ate at his bones.

‘Oh, Little One you never cease to shave years off my life as they say.’ He thought before he fell asleep finally.

Chapter Text

「New York City Apartment Complex Rooftop (8:00 pm)」
⸻

"They drugged you?" Miwa hissed face an angry red as she looked at Mikey who nodded, shame coloring his face as he stared at his lap. "I'm really gonna kill them now."

The group of ninja were currently going through a stakeout for the aliens. They were supposedly going to break into a lab tonight and while they waited, the older ninja's wanted to know what happened while Mikey was kidnapped.

"I-I woke up briefly," The young teen started, hands shifting constantly as he played with his kusarigama chain repeatedly. "I was first in the cell with April and but then they came in and knocked me out again when I didn't follow them...I woke up later on a cold metal table and had a MAJOR freak out so they drugged me again…"

"No wonder you were out cold when we found you," gasped Donnie as him and Leo stood over the ledge of the building. "They knocked you enough times to kill a weaker person."

"But I still couldn't get myself out…" Big blue eyes looked down sadly before he was roughly pulled into a headlock. "Geh!"

"Listen here you little menace," Raph growled. "You were in a terrifying situation by yourself with people you've never met and still protected them! I'd say that makes you pretty strong!"

"Urgh! Hanashite!" He cried out wiggling within his stronger brother's grip. "Raph!"

"Not 'til you say you're strong!" He tightened his lock as he flopped onto his behind with the smaller force to sit on his lap. "Say it!"

With a whine, Mikey squirmed some more before giving up and laying limply in his grasp. "I'm strong…"

A smug look before he flipped them over so Mikey was squished to the floor and his older brother had him pinned with his back and elbow. "Annnnd…"

"I'm not the runt that everyone likes to believe…" He wheezed as Miwa laughed at his predicament while Leo and Donnie rolled their eyes. Mikey suddenly whimpered when Raph threateningly ran his fingers up and down his sides.

"Annnnd…"

"And I would get a lot farther if I just-" His quick plea was cut off by Leo turning around and hushing the duo.

"Raph, Mikey quiet!" The ravenette stomped his foot in a rare show of frustration and childishness. "We're on a stakeout! This is no time to be loud and give away our position."

Raph growled when Mikey whimpered a small apology. Their brother was still a kid at heart and his elder was being hard on him. Sure, his younger brother acted mature but he was still only thirteen.

"Whatever." He huffed as Miwa stood next to him. "How do we know that the Kraang are going to be here anyway? We've been here for hours."

"Hey, I'll have you know that my source is very reliable." scoffed Donnie as his brothers and cousin turned to look at him.

"Your source?" Miwa cocked an eyebrow and jutted out her hip, face blank as she repeated the other's words.

"You mean April?" Raph snickered as Donnie froze from the word.

"You mean your girlfriend?" Mikey teased as the genius rebooted finally glancing at all the teasing faces surrounding him as he sputtered incoherently briefly.

"She's not my girlfriend Mikey!" He growled, stomping his foot. "She just happens to be a girl, who is also my friend, who's dad was kidnapped by the same aliens that tried to take Mikey and are going to break into that building tonight!"

"What's going on up here?!" An angry older voice snapped. They all froze turning to stare as an older man slammed open the metal door dressed in a pair of rolled up ratty jeans and an old tank top that barely covered his stomach. "What? Why are you all dressed up? Going to some weird party?"

"Huh?" Leo snapped out of his daze officially. "No, sir, you uh, misunderstand…these aren't costumes…"

"So, what you're saying is you're the kind of dumb brats that just sits on rooftops then?" His eyes trailed from the five teens before landing on something in the background. "Hey! Which one of you dirty troublemaking hamshanks broke my satellite?!"

"Hamshanks?!" Miwa and Raph growled angrily as the girl narrowed her eyes at the man and her younger brother began to breathe angrily.

"I-I don't even know what that means…" Donnie said running a hand through his hair as Mikey simply blinked at the strange insult and Leo grabbed his younger brother's hand to lead him away.

"Neither do I." Raph snapped eyes basically blazing. "But I don't like it!"

"I don't think I wanna know…" conceded Mikey as he watched his cousin and Raph steadily get angrier as Leo continued to drag him away.

"Enough Raph, Miwa." Their leader grunted as Mikey kept a pace a step behind him. "Let's just go, he's not worth it."

Raph's hand twitched to grab his sai, before he turned and stomped after his brothers as Miwa glared at the man hatefully once more, turning and following after her family.

"That's right, ya shady spineless cream puffs," The man smirked, hands on hips. "Listen to your mommy."

With a growl, Raph turned around and pointed his sai at the ignorant man while Miwa pulled her tantō out with a grunt of annoyance.

"Watch it, buddy!" With a hateful glare toward the old man.

"Yeah," Miwa nodded sagely. "My hand might just slip and you could end up without a tongue."

"Oh no! I didn't know the shady hamshank had salad tongs!" He faked gasp. "And the girl who obviously gave her own haircut wants to do the same to me!"

"Salad tongs?!"

"Was that an insult, baldy?!" His sister hissed as well as the man smirked, without thinking both angry teens began to run at the man before Mikey and Donnie grabbed Miwa while Leo grabbed their hotheaded brother and tugged them back a few steps.

Down below a bunch of Kraangdroids looked up at the commotion and noticed the children arguing with the man.

"It is the ones known as 'ninja brats'," One of them monotone. "The one known as the 'ninja brats' have the one known as Michelangelo Hamato with them."

Looking at one another, the robots nodded and quickly made their way to the rooftop.

"I'm not gonna take this from some greasy pit stained slob with a combover!" Raph yelled as Leo struggled to hold him back.

"Calling me ugly?" The man snapped back unaware of the danger they were about to be in. "Seen a mirror lately, you brat?"

"I look and thank god I don't look like you!" Miwa snipped, trying to futilely pull herself from Donnie and Mikey's hold on her. Seeing his eldest brother quickly losing his grip on their second oldest brother, Mikey quickly shoved Miwa's whole body into Donnie's arms causing him to hug her around the waist to restrain her.

"Raph, don't!" Leo hissed, quickly readjusting his grip as Mikey wrapped his skinny arms around his larger brother's waist further restraining him from jumping the man.

"Wanna piece of me?!" The man looked so smug now that they were being properly restrained.

"When we're done with you a piece of you is all that's gonna be left!" snarled Raph a fire in his eyes.

"If I'm feeling giving!" Miwa agreed, almost pulling her taller cousin with her only to stumble back as a laser shot in front of Raph's face, causing him to stumble and fall over with Mikey still attached to his waist.

"Kraangdroids!" Leo gasped as they turned to see four of the fake human suited robots holding lasers and ready to shoot.

"Holy Tolito!" The man's eyes widened upon seeing the four look-alikes standing there with the guns pointed at the children.

"Way to go giving away our position Raph, Miwa." Mikey whimpered before pulling his nunchaku out as everyone got ready for a battle. Almost the minute the weapons were out, the Kraang began to fire their lasers away, going in for the kill on the elder ninja but trying to take Mikey down in one shot.

"Scram!" Leo ordered as the ninja all did an amazing feat of flips to dodge the volley of lasers coming their way. The man stumbled back before turning and hiding in the doorway, watching with narrowed eyes at the scene of the children fighting the seemingly adult figures.

"Holy cow...they're like some kind of...kung-fu delinquents." He muttered, pulling his phone out and beginning to record the fight going on in front of him. Raph had just dodged an onslaught of lasers expertly before using his pent up rage at the older man to grab the Kraangdroid by the arm and tug him close, slamming the fake body over his knee three times before throwing it down to the ground with a grunt of rage.

Leo quickly ducked under his own Kraangdroids' oncoming fire before slashing with his katana causing the droid to back up and try to avoid the hits, giving Leo the chance to kick it in the stomach area and knock it down.

Miwa and Mikey were teaming up against one; the youngest was flipping and dodging all the beams that came his way with enthusiastic cries as Miwa waited for the perfect moment before slamming her tantō into the droid that was too focused on Mikey to notice her running up to it.

Donnie was grunting as he dodged the lasers being fired at him from the last droid as it shot rapidly at his lanky frame, causing the glasses wearing teen to take a drastic leap and slam his bō staff into the other's fake body, looking much like a baseball player hitting a home run as they landed in a tight group waiting for another opening.

"Keep going kung-fu delinquents." The man piped up once more causing the teens to turn around; giving the Kraangdroids time to escape from the lack of attention on them. "This is pure gold!"

"We're not delinquents!" Raph snapped as the group turned to look at the man in a stalemate.

"You idiot!" Their sister hissed.

"Yeah," Donnie cut in, obviously annoyed with the man's idiocy as much as his siblings. "And it's not kung-fu. It's an ancient Japanese battle art!"

Mikey smacked his forehead at his siblings focus being on the wrong thing, as Leo expressed his current distress. "Guys! He's got us on video!"

"Not for long he doesn't!" Raph growled turning and running to the door where the man was last seen. Mikey quickly grabbed Miwa who was about to join him...right as Raph rammed face first into the closed door, sliding to the ground slowly before sitting up dizzily.

"I'm gonna make a fortune off of this!" The man laughed as Miwa wrenched herself free from Mikey's grasp and Raph stood up with another, angrier, growl. Donnie stopped as he turned to look down the road as he heard the familiar sound of sirens.

"Fire truck en route!" He whipped his head around to look at his siblings with wide eyes as Mikey and Leo looked at one another; one with fear the other contemplating as Miwa and Raph glared at Donnie as if he'd offended them instead of the guy. "Thirty seconds!"

"Let's move!" Leo decided, not wanting anyone else to catch them before him, Mikey and Donnie took off for the next rooftop.

"Wait! We have to find that guy and break his phone!" Raph started aggressively.

"And his face!" Miwa added as she turned to glare at the door with her like-minded brother. Noticing they were the last two there, they glanced at the door once more before Raph stomped his foot and ran off as she kicked the remains of the satellite on her way passed it.

「Oroku/Hamato Dojo (10:00 pm)」
⸻

"Not only did Raphael and Miwa alert the Kraang," Splinter started as he paced back and forth in front of his sons and niece, obviously angry. "But you were caught on video!"

"But sensei," The hothead began, hoping his father would understand where he and his cousin were coming from. "He was the angriest, nastiest man you've ever met!"

"Except for you." Mikey teased before being smacked on the back of the head by the faux redhead. "Ite!"

"And that's saying something coming from Raph, sensei," Miwa tried. "You should've heard the insults this guy was throwing at us, they were so-!"

"Insulting!" exclaimed Raph, unable to hold himself back.

"Oh, I'm sorry…" Splinter fake apologized, raising an eyebrow. "I did not realize he said mean things; of course you had no choice but to jeopardize your mission!"

"Burn." Mikey giggled as both of his older siblings gave him a flat look, one with barely concealed rage and the other unimpressed by his input.

"You are ninja, you work in the shadows, in secret," He huffed arms behind his back. "This becomes difficult if there is proof of your existence in high definition!"

"Look," Raph tried again. "We know where this guy lives."

"So all we gotta do is shake him until the tape pops out." Miwa finished. "Just like the Kraang. You hit it until you win your prize."

"There is no tape," Donnie smirked. "Video phones uses-,"

Mikey quickly covered his mouth seeing Raph's face steadily darkening at the genius's ramble. "You can tell me about it later D...I'm doing you a favor."

The purple haired male nodded, paling as his immediate older brother continued to glare at him for a few extra minutes.

"Anger is self-destructive." Splinter sighed after a moment.

"Huh, I always thought it was the other's destruction." Raph looked honestly confused at the prospect of having it backwards.

"You and me both, little brother." Miwa nodded in agreement. "You and me both."

"Raphael! Miwa!" Said male and female just about jumped out of their skin at the sudden yell. "Stand up."

"Someone's in trouble." Mikey joked.

"And you will have it worse!" Miwa hissed as Raph silently seethed.

"Evade the arrows." Their teacher ordered as Mikey, Leo, and Donnie walked around the duo who stood back to back.

"Easy." Raph smirked as Miwa crouched.

"Almost too easy," She groaned. "There's a catch...I know it."

Leo shot first and the duo easily evaded it. Same for the next shot by Mikey while for the final shot Splinter caught it as it made its way to his face.

"Yame!" Their father/uncle called out. "Again; only this time Leonardo, Michelangelo and Donatello, insult Raphael and Miwa."

"Wait," Donnie called. "Insult them?"

Miwa and Raph raised an eyebrow as they looked at the brainy teen. "Yes."

"And they can't do anything back?" He clarified as Splinter nodded his consent.

"Yes."

"Haha...I'm feeling good about this…" Donnie chuckled as they began to circle the duo again.

Mikey and Donnie laughed while they circled around them as Leo chuckled along with them.

"You move like a bloated buffalo." Mikey called shooting an arrow.

"I do not!" He cried doing a quick split to dodge it.

"Miwa pretends she knows what she's always doing, but she doesn't!" Donnie cackled shooting his arrow.

"I do know what I'm talking about!" She hissed at him almost missing her chance to duck as the arrow flew her way.

"And you're always whining," Leo mocked a baby's voice. "Poor me, no one understands me!"

An arrow whizzed by sticking to Raph's back. "That's because you don't understand me!"

"You act all tough, but you're really just a scared little girl!" Mikey huffed as he shot another arrow at Miwa.

"I'm not scared!" She cried, tripping over her feet as the arrow lodged onto her arm.

"Slow!" An arrow to Miwa's shoulder.

"Quit it!" She grunted.

"Gassy!" An arrow to Raph's stomach.

"Shut up!" growled Raph.

"Ugly!" An arrow to Raph's back again.

"Do the babies need their diapers changed?" Two arrows to each shoulder.

"I'm not a baby!"

"A bottle to go with it?" Both lower backs were hit.

"Are you guys going to cry?"

"Enou-! Woah!" They both tumbled over with the last hit.

"That was nice…" Mikey sighed dreamily. "Kind of wish it would last forever."

"You know what? Forget this!" The red banded teen sat up, throwing his sai to the ground. "This is stupid!"

"You got that right!" Miwa took all the arrows off and broke them over her knee, anger clear on her face. "You enjoyed that too much, Michelangelo."

"Meep!" Thinking quickly Mikey hid behind Leo. Stomping to the front of Splinter, Miwa winced at all the arrows attached to Raph's body as he sat there with a deadpanned expression.

"Ninniku Seishin is the ability to endure insults with patience and humility," Splinter sighed as the arrows fell off of his students body. "You cannot be true ninja until you learn that."

"Hai, sensei." Mikey snickered in the background and Raph felt himself growl as Miwa sighed in obvious agitation.

"Understood?" Splinter tried again, seeing his son's temper flaring again.

"Hai, sensei." sighed Raph as he dropped his fist from its threatening position.

"You must get that video back." Their teacher looked at both of their faces as he spoke his next words. "With reason and not force."

Raph looked down, face full of confliction as he thought the words over while Miwa groaned and mentally prepared herself for the confrontation so she wouldn't go to jail for a murder charge as Mikey and Leo shared a worried look.

「New York City Apartment Complex (9:00 pm)」
⸻

"That's right," The man from before said as he walked down the street. "I swear that these brats are ninja and they know kung-fu and were fighting on the rooftop, on my mother's grave."

The phone replied quietly to him as he continued his stroll as he suddenly yelled into the phone angrily. "You can't tell that it's not worth something!"

He stopped as suddenly five figures dropped around him, faces covered by different colored face and eye masks. Turning to stare at each face, his look of total annoyance didn't fade as he tried to curl around his phone. "...I'll call you back."

As the teens circled around him, he kept his eyes on them until they lined up with Raph and Miwa in front, both looking like they'd rather be anywhere than in front of him. "Lay one finger on me, delinquents and I'm calling the cops."

"We're not gonna…" Miwa couldn't bring herself to say it as just looking at the male brought fury raging through her bones.

"Hurt you…" Raph finally grounded as his body shook with fists tightly clenched while the others stood behind them sheepishly.

"Then what ya want, freak?" The older man spat as the teens.

"We got off on the wrong foot last night," Raph huffed out as Miwa simply hissed in irritation not trusting her voice yet as their siblings sent them concerned looks, Mikey even taking a few steps to the left.

"Some things were said and well," Miwa took a breath as she counted to ten mentally before dropping her fists. "We would just like that video back."

As the man sat there with his arms crossed Miwa sent him a strained sugary smile while Raph and Leo went with the more tense version of a smile, Mikey and Donnie seemed to be the only ones actually able to give easy smiles. Meanwhile the man continued to look unimpressed with their attempts at pacifying and rectifying what happened yesterday; so Leo nudged Raph none too gently in the ribs while Mikey used his famous blue eyes on Miwa.

"Please…" Both teens grunted aggressively.

"What are you gonna give me for it?" The disgusting man shook the phone smugly at the teens.

"Give you for it?" Raph's temper was slowly turning his vision red as his eye began to twitch.

"Y-You actually want someone to pay for you illegally recording children?!" shrieked Miwa, finally reaching her limit. Two of her brother's weren't even close to being eighteen and she was eldest even if this was her fault to begin with. "I should call the cops on you!"

"Call the cops and I send this straight to the news station, toots!" The man snapped back. "Besides, I believe I have you over the barrel; why not make it worth my while."

"Worth your while, huh?" Raph suddenly grinned a blood thirsty look before it dropped angrily. "We'll make it worth your while when I don't take your head and smash it against the-!"

"Or if I don't pin you to this floor and slowly-!" Both threats were cut off as Mikey covered his cousin's mouth, shooting Raph a disturbed look with Donnie, as Leo grabbed the redheaded teen's shoulder with concern.

"Okay okay, that's enough thank you Raphael and Miwa." The elder teen started as Raph turned to the side with a pout and a grunt. "I will take over."

Putting on his best pleasing smile with his hands clasped together, Leo ignored the resulting struggle as Mikey suddenly had a lot more trouble restraining Miwa at her sudden burst of anger over being dismissed as Raph silently fumed ignoring Donnie's still disturbed look towards him.

"So, what are you looking for?" He restarted the conversation.

"Uhhh…" The man closed his eyes before nodding with his next words. "Cool mill outta do it."

"Uh-huh, uh-huh…" Leo was trying to mentally translate the saying into either the teenage slang he heard at school or something he might've heard on television.

"Dude," Mikey piped in as Donnie's face turned slightly paler. "What's a cool mill? Or to be exact a cool mill of what?"

"I hope he doesn't mean what I think he does…" grunted Miwa as Donnie nodded next to her.

"A cool mill of what?" Leo finally bit the bait with a small hum.

"A million dollars." The man was staring at Leo and Mikey liked they'd grown two heads in this situation. Leo's dropped low enough to touch the floor it seemed as Mikey stepped in face set in a firm frown.

"W-We don't have a million dollars dude," He started coldly as his brother's and cousin saw a side they didn't see too often. Annoyance and anger. "You're extorting kids!"

The man took a small step back, showing fear at once before remembering this was a child it seemed and that he held all the cards as he pushed Mikey back a few steps with one meaty hand while Donnie quickly caught his only younger brother by his arm before he toppled. "I can make some serious money off this thing! And if you're not willing to pay for it, I'll find someone who will."

This time, Mikey didn't try to hold Miwa back as she suddenly jumped onto the others chest with a force to knock him over as Raph stood next to her grabbing the man's shirt. Leo looked at Mikey, eyes asking why he didn't grab their cousin but was surprised when the younger teen turned away, irritation radiating off him in waves.

'Geez…' The dark haired teen thought exasperatedly. 'This guy even worked Mikey's nerve and that takes talent.'

"Hand over the video or so help you-!" snapped Raph as he physically restrained himself from hitting the pot bellied man.

"We'll kick your hairy ass all the way to Jersey!" Miwa finished, thoroughly done with the man.

In the distance some Kraang were seen around a white truck once more, seemingly done with another shipment pick up and were on their way off. Leo turned around with Mikey and Donnie just in time to see the car lights and just what was driving the van.

"Guys, the Kraang!" Turning back to his siblings who were about to try and follow through with their Jersey threat; not noticing the van heading straight for them. "Raph! Miwa!"

Leo and Donnie leaped forward, the eldest brother grabbed the old man and Raph while Donnie quickly scooped up Miwa before rolling out of the way as the van screeched passed.

"Let's not let this one get away!" Leo grunted as the next van began to pull off. Thinking quickly, Raph hefted up one of the canisters sitting in front of the building before chucking it at the moving van.

The van quickly spun out of control before crashing into a closed garage lot. "Well, that was easy."

The back of the truck rolled up and more Kraangdroids rolled out with lasers blazing and the teens eyes widened as Raph surveyed the damage words do.

"Oookay…" Miwa muttered before ducking, while Donnie cried out from a few too close shots to his head and followed the others lead. As the fight progressed, Raph and Miwa were using their anger cloud their eyes as they took Kraangdroid after Kraangdroid down; disarming them and incapacitating them as the civilian tried to get away, crawling on all fours and pulling away when a laser hit too close to the floor in front of him. Halfway back to his apartment building, a Kraandroid knocked into him, sending him and his phone tumbling into the pink tinted van.

Upon noticing this, Raph turned his angry glare towards the man now kneeling at the edge and began to make his way to the man. "Oh no, we have unfinished business."

Seeing his distraction, a Kraangdroid turned around and powered up his laser, ready to hit the tall teen with a blast. Leo gasped but couldn't pull away from his fight even with Miwa's help as she tripped the bot. Donnie was stuck engaged in the fight but Mikey noticed as well.

Quickly running from his fight and rushing to his older brother's aid; he jumped and pushed Raph out the way, feeling an intense heat hitting his shoulder. "Ack!"

"Mikey!" Raph cried, eyes wide as he watched his brother topple from the shot that was meant for him. As the other ninja's quickly circled around their fallen family member, the Kraang quickly piled into the van and pulled off. Turning their shortest member over, Donnie checked his arm swiftly for anything more than small burns and cuts. Seeing none, he breathed a sigh of relief as Mikey sat up with a small whimper.

"He's fine…" The tallest whispered. "Just a small burn and he'll have slight pain for a few days maybe even a few hours."

Digging around in a small pouch he always carried on patrol, he pulled out a roll of gauze and began to wrap the burn on his younger brother.

「Back of the Kraang Van (9:50 pm)」
⸻

"So long delinquent!" The man cackled as the Kraang drove off before all the android's turned their blank faces to him. "Thanks for the save, guys."

He was met with silence before he turned with a grin and a slight wave of his phone.

"Do I have a deal for you." His grin fell when he noticed all of the faces that looked exactly the same. "So, uh, are you all triplets or something?"

The Kraang slowly advanced on him.

「Alleyway after the Battle (10:01 pm)」
⸻

"Nice going Raph!" Leo snapped, eyes blazing furiously at the taller teen, and wide green eyes turned to look at his older brother in shock and anger.

"What did I do?!" He yelled back at his leader.

"What did you do?!" Leo turned an incredulous gaze at his brother. "You left the battle to go yell at a man, and in doing so turned your back on your enemy, causing Michelangelo to have to jump in and save your shell and the Kraang got away! Now how are we supposed to find the video and destroy it?"

Donnie, content after checking his brother over once more, turns his angry gaze to the floor and brightens after finding a small trail going the way after the van. "Hey guys, look. The truck is leaking!"

"Great! We'll follow this, find the Kraang and-" Leo's hopeful response was cut off by Raph's excited exclamation.

"And we'll bash some bots!" He punched one fist into his hand while Miwa grinned dangerously, though his excitement died down upon seeing Leo's disappointed look and Donnie's angered one with Mikey's timid expression. "What?"

"We're going to bash some bots," Leo gestured to the four without getting Raph. "You're going home."

"What?! First off, why should I go home?" gritted out Raph as he jabbed a thumb in Mikey's direction. "Second, shouldn't he be going home too?!"

"I'm not that hurt…" Mikey snapped back. "Besides, D. cleared me already! I can still go on!"

Leo turned to their makeshift doctor, who shot a double thumbs up his way. The black haired teen turned back to his immediate younger brother with a small look of disappointment. "Even if I had to send Mikey home, at least it wouldn't be because he ditched us in battle to go pick fights."

Raph flinched before turning to look at the others. "C'mon guys, you're not gonna let Leo power trip like that, right? Donnie? Mi-neesan? Mikey?"

"I'm sorry, nii-san," Donnie started, shaking his head. "I'm with Leo on this one. That temper of yours got Mikey hurt…"

"Master Splinter was right." Miwa looked at the ground, kicking a rock. "I've been trying to control my temper all night, but...I realized Master Splinter was right! If I had let that guy's words continue to anger me anymore...we both could've been hurt tonight...Mikey was already hurt because of our anger."

Feeling totally lost, he looked desperately at Mikey, who rushed up to hug him and whispered in his ear. "Raph, just because we're sending you home doesn't mean you can't protect us...We, I, don't want to see you hurt because you're so blinded by your rage...I don't know what I'd do if something happened and I couldn't help you…just remember no matter how angry or alone you feel, anata wa hitori janai yo, nii-chan. Just like you want us to be safe, I want you to."

Suddenly feeling grounded, he stared at his mature little brother who always tried to help the family in any way possible. Taking on all household chores, trying to get everyone to stay optimistic and upbeat even when he's down; anything for his family.

'Like taking a hit for me.' Raph thought watching them leave behind before turning and heading back to the dojo.

「Hamato/Oroku Household -Raph's Room- (10:30 pm)」
⸻

Raph paced furiously back and forth, running his hands through his hair causing it to droop, while his pet turtle sat in his terrain in front of a leaf as his master ranted silently at first before stomping his foot angrily. "Who does Leo think he is? So what if I got a temper? I'm still the best fighter we got...not counting Mikey. In fact, my anger makes me a better fighter I think. You understand me right Spike? Chew on your leaf if you understand me."

He watched with soft green eyes as his tortoise took a slow bite of his leaf before smiling. "Of course you understand me."

"I understand you too." A new voice spoke up causing the wild haired teen to jump and look up in shock.

"Seriously," groaned Raph, as he gestured behind his father to the door. "You've gotta knock or something."

"Raphael, let me tell you a story." The adult started staring straight into his son's annoyed eyes.

"Otou-san," He tried looking at his hands. "I'm not in the mood for a story."

Frowning at his son's response, Yoshi looked at the table as a small trick appeared in his head. "Spike, chew on your leaf if you're in the mood for a story." Another chomp. "Very well. When I was a young man, around Miwa's age or so, I had an issue with someone regarding your Saki-ojiisan."

After slumping onto the table, Raph had a last ditch effort to get out of 'Story Time'.

"Oh man," He faked a yawn and looked at his wrist, which was watchless, and tried to subtly turn off the lights. "Is it that late already?"

"Sawate." Yoshi sent him a slight glare as he quickly did what he was told. "We had been excelling in our ninjutsu classes and not everyone was happy with this. And they decided to try and throw us both off our game. They would insult Saki and constantly compare him to me, suggesting that he was inferior to me. It enraged me to no end and one day I snapped and ended up looking like an aho in front of your mother and my brother."

Raph looked on with wide eyes as his father rubbed his goatee with a sigh, lost within his memories. "Feeling greatly ashamed, I ran to the woods, believing myself to be a liability and not to be trusted with my family to be protected with my short fuse. But, my brother came looking for me and you know what he reminded me of, Raphael?"

Still reeling from shock, Raph silently shook his head as he continued to watch his father, suddenly entranced with story time. "He told me that no matter how lost I get in my anger or how alone I feel the need to be that I must remember-"

"Anata wa hitori janai wa, nii-sama." Saki's deep voice rang. "If I remember correctly, brother."

Both father and son turned at the sound of his voice, warm reddish brown eyes locked onto his brother's mismatched ones as Raph stared at his uncle.

"Okay, you need to start knocking too!" He grunted at last, flopping backwards onto his bed, trying to hide how those words resonated within him; those were the same words Mikey told him before sending him home. "But sensei, it's not like you had a choice! He insulted your little brother, you had to defend him."

"'No choice'?" Yoshi shook his head at his son. "I could have ignored him, I could have let the words wash over me and fall on deaf ears, like a river over stone. But it was I, who let his words turn into weapons, and anger me."

"But," Saki cut in from his position of leaning against the doorframe. "That is in the past and that was young Yoshi's mistake."

"He is right," He placed a hand on his second eldest's' shoulder. "But that was my choice. What will your choice be?"

Raph looked down as both adults began to leave.

"Sensei, Saki-ojiisan," He called, stopping them from exiting. "Did you tell that phrase to any of the others?"

"No," Yoshi denied as Saki shook his head in agreement to the statement. "Why?"

"No reason…" He whispered as he was left with his thoughts.

「Kraang Hideout (11:00 pm)」
⸻

The four remaining ninja stood outside of a warehouse, crouched behind a wall waiting for a moment to strike as they watched the building where the trail led.

"Are we really gonna do this without Raph?" Miwa questioned after a few moments of standing there, feeling slightly awkward.

"We can handle it." Leo stated seriously.

"And we're not doubting it," Mikey soothed as Donnie kept an eye on the building. "It's just something feels wrong. Like we're missing something."

Leo quickly noogied him, causing the younger to giggle as his older family members watched with small smiles on their faces. "Thanks Leo."

"Anytime little brother." Leo replied before turning serious once more. "Let's go."

Quickly, they turned and ran to the back of the building, climbing to the top and entering through the roofs entrance, leaping down the metal stairs.

"Spiders…" Mikey whimpered as him and Donnie walked behind the older two.

As they snuck behind a stack of boxes, Donnie swore he saw a spider on Mikey's shoulder and without thinking smacked him on the back of the head.

"Ow!" The shorter teen whipped around, long ponytail flying behind him. "What's the big idea?"

"T-There was a spider on you!" The older teen whispered, a blush coloring his pale cheeks as Miwa turned to see what the commotion was.

"Well! There's a spider on you!" The youngest sneered, leaning closer to the other.

"What- no, there's not…" The lanky Hamato quickly looked over his body, before being jumped on by his sibling.

"C'mere, you punk!" As the slighter teen landed on him both hit the ground as the one with blond highlights started slapping the others head, Miwa watching in amusement.

"Knock it off! Ow!" Donnie cried as Leo finally turned to see the duo tussling slightly on the dirty floor.

"Hey, knock it off you two!" He whispered harshly before turning to Miwa. "A little help would have been appreciated."

"Nah, much more fun to watch the story play." She joked as they continued on their way.

Once they reached the area where the man and the Kraangdroids guarding him were, they weren't too surprised to see the man still trying to bargain for the video, even as he sat tied to a chair.

"This is a video of the fight with the ones called the Hamato's." One droid stated.

"Kraang is what you would call in earth terms as handsome." Another boasted blandly.

"The usefulness of watching this tape would prove most useful to Kraang." The third agreed.

"This is also a good shot of Kraang." The one holding the phone turned to show the others. "We should show it to Kraang."

"You guys drive a hard bargain," The man tried. "Look, I'll drop it to five hundred grand and you keep the phone."

The Kraang looked at him briefly before turning back to the phone, ignoring the man as they continued to study the video. The man furrowed his brow slightly before jolting as the office chair he was tied to began to move backwards without any force slowly. Turning, he saw the four teens with Mikey focusing on his task of moving the other without them being noticed.

"We're gonna get you outta here." Leo whispered as Miwa rolled her eyes.

"Still not understanding why." She muttered, arms crossed as she glared hatefully at the man.

"What about my phone?!" The greedy man yelped loudly, causing Leo and Donnie to frown one in distress and the other in minor annoyance.

"Sh!" Leo hastily gestured with his finger as Miwa groaned, having a horrible feeling. Mikey almost paused in his task but decided against it as he hoped his older siblings had this under control enough.

"Don't shush me!" The man groused loudly, drawing the Kraang's attention. "I ain't leaving here without my phone!"

"Stop the ones that need to be stopped!" One Kraang ordered while the others quickly got into fighting stances and pulled their laser's out, charging them up quickly. "Stop!"

"Remind me why we have to rescue this guy?" questioned Donnie as he and Mikey turned to their leader, already knowing Miwa would agree.

"Been asking myself that question all night." The girl shrugged casually as if a weapon wasn't being pointed in their direction.

As the fight commenced, Miwa and Leo quickly teamed up as Mikey paired off, the youngest only using one nunchaku because of his injured arm. Donnie had said he was recon but not a fight.

While the chaos was happening, the man still tied to the chair began to roll it towards his phone, which was now on the floor. As he got closer to it, one of Leo's feet accidentally kicked it, sending it careening towards the machine holding more of the mystery chemical from before. Scowling at the extra effort, the man began wheeling towards it more, not even trying to avoid the oncoming fire all around him as he struggled with the rope around his upper body. Finally a blast too close knocked him and his phone underneath one of the large pipes attached to the machine; his hand managed to touch his phone with the tips of his fingers just as two things happened; a spider landed on it as well and a loose shot hit the pipe above, causing it to break and drop a large bunch of the liquid chemical on him.

"Ahhhhhh!" The loud scream of pain caused all the fighting to cease as everyone turned to the corner where it came from.

"Kraang, go to that place and find out what creature makes the noise that is coming from that place." One droid ordered another one. One of the droids with a laser nodded and made his way to the dark corner only to be sent flying back with a crash. As it landed, the suit broke down and the little pink alien jumped out with a screech and ran off.

"I don't like the sound of that…" Mikey whimpered as he watched the corner just as a large spider mutant leaped out and everyone backed up a few steps, it roared angrily at them. "I don't like the look of it either!"

"What did you do to me?!" They barely recognized the man's voice as he yelled at them, checking his new body over. "I'm hideous!"

"I think it's an improvement, honestly." Miwa chuckled to herself.

"Don't worry," Leo tried to rally his brothers, both of whom looked terrified, while Miwa remained cool and collected. "The five of us can handle him."

"Okay, uh, Leo...this might be a bad time to point this out but," Donnie began nervously, eyes flicking from the new mutant to his brother. "You sent one of the five of us home and one of the four of us has an injury."

"And I wish it was me…" whined Mikey as his brother's and sister-figure turned to stare at him.

Leo paused for a second before remembering that he indeed did send Raph home and Mikey's arm was supposed to be for recon only.

"This is your fault!" The spider yelled. "I'm gonna rip your heads off!"

"Okay guys." Leo pushed through, waving his swords in the enemy's direction. "Get ready to dish out the mighty wrath of justice!"

Shaking his head with a groan, Donnie facepalmed. "Seriously, just yell get him."

Miwa and Mikey both nodded in annoyed agreement. Leo pouted for a moment before sighing.

"Get hi-Woah!" He never got to finish as the newly mutated spider suddenly sent him flying with one of the claws on his head.

The others quickly sprang into action as their brother crashed into a stack of crates painfully; Donnie ran at the other jumping up and smacking it on the head with his bō, landing behind it safely as Mikey came next swinging his nunchaku wildly while dishing out some kicks here and there before rolling out of the way so Miwa could throw some shuriken at the large creature. Leo stood up finally, narrowing on the other's unprotected back, running forward and slashing at it neatly before landing in front of him with his siblings.

The monster growled angrily at the teens as they grouped together again. He stared at them huffing angrily before he felt something well up inside him and he retched it forward.

"Ah- gross dude!" Mikey yelped as they jumped away from the pile of goop. "Hold it in until you get to the bathroom."

"Or at least choke on it." commented Miwa drily before noticing the goop was now smoking. They all looked at it before turning and running in the opposite direction only to be stopped by more goop.

As the spider quickly figured out how his body worked, the four of them were soon on the ropes of the fight as they struggled to go against his strength, size and speed; Mikey went as far as to throw waste bins to throw at the creature, which only served to make him angrier. As they finally landed on a spot, the floor creaked dangerously before giving out and they all tumbled a floor lower.

"We're no match for Spiderbytes!" Mikey cried out sitting up, gripping his painfully throbbing arm.

"Spiderbytes?" Leo stared at his brother for a moment before realizing he meant the mutant.

"Well, he's a spider now…" The youngest started, feeling self conscious now that he had to explain the name.

"And he bites." Miwa encouraged with a soft smile directed his way, which he returned gratefully.

"Okay, we get it!" Leo snapped, jumping out of the way of Spiderbytes attacks. "Man, this bug is fast!"

"Technically, spiders aren't bugs they're-ah!" He was cut off by the spider grabbing him around the shoulder and sending him flying into another stack of crates, he slumped, dazed by the hit.

"That's it delinquents," snarled Spiderbytes as he sent them scrambling with another spat of whatever that goop was. "Playtime is over."

"Wow…" A voice commented as Donnie began to pull himself off the ground. "I didn't think you could get any uglier."

"Raph!" The youngest duo cried out happily as Leo turned his head with a smile.

"I thought it was an improvement." Miwa commented lightly with a smirk at her cousin/brother figure. Raph quickly leaped off of his perch from the hole above them and landed gracefully across from them.

"Well," Leo started hastily. "I think you've been punished enough! Come and join us."

As Raph stood back up, Spiderbytes turned around and smirked.

"Hey," He smirked, obviously feeling confident with the way he had terrorized the others. "It's the stupid delinquent with the salad tongs."

"Hey," Raph calmly leaned back as he whipped his sai out. "It's the stupid loudmouth whose about to get his butt kicked."

Spiderbytes seemed to think that was enough banter as he closed his mouth and upchucked another mouthful of acidic goop. Raph, slightly startled, tilted his body to dodge the hit before turning and seeing the giant spider spitting more around his four siblings as they crashed through the floor again.

"Uh," He heard Donnie's voice ring, causing relief to course in his body before freezing at his next words. "Let's not fall through this floor…"

As he peeked briefly, he winced upon seeing the mystery chemical that created the mutant spider.

"Dance for me, delinquent!" The large mutant spat his acidic mucus at Raph in quick succession as the teen jumped back yelping and grunting rapidly, silently grateful for the years of ninjutsu giving him reflexes as good as he had them. "Watch me turn your friends into french fries! I'll even serve them up with your salad tongs!"

Quickly releasing a web he leaped down to the bottom of the hole where the other tired teens were starting to catch their bearings, Raph thinking fast, he used his sai and ninja training to slide down the web and catch up to the former human; landing on his lower half, he cut the spider's web causing both to crash, only Raph landed on his feet, body poised in a fighting stance.

"Aw," Spiderbytes started after roaring in Raph's face angrily. "The brat thinks he can stop me."

The two faced off as Spiderbytes tried to initiate more of a reaction out of Raph, who for his part, stared back coolly before taking a deep breath and closing his eyes.

"Like a river, over stone…" He whispered to himself as a smirk painted itself onto his face. "Hyaaah!"

Taking a running start to the still distracted mutant, he leaped up and performed a double kick to his face sending the larger being stumbling back before following up with a series of vicious punches and kicks, causing the spider to whimper before jumping back and angrily elongating his four legs on top of his head towards the teen.

Barely dodging three of the four, Raph quickly caught the last one with his sai before his green eyes widened at the sight of Spiderbytes upchucking another acid glob and sending it his way. Thinking on his feet, the wild haired teen pulled the leg downwards to block the hit causing the other to pull back and jump away from him.

"That's some kung-fu, delinquent." He growled darkly as the rest of his family jumped down to help Raph out.

"We're not kung-fu delinquents…" Raph smirked as the others prepared themselves.

"We're teenage ninja's." Miwa finished, feeling proud of her surrogate little brother at his progress in his anger control.

Spreading out, Leo took a direct approach to keep the claws on top of Spiderbytes away from his siblings and keep the attention on him as Miwa made a basket with her hands and quickly launched Mikey upwards as he used on nunchuck to slide down and his kusarigama to carry his older sister with him as they both performed two flying kicks each to the spider mutant, causing him to stumble back as they slammed into four of his eight eyes; finally as he tried to recollect himself, Donnie and Raph jumped up from their positions in order to come bearing down with over the head hits, officially knocking the spider flat on his back.

"No! My phone!" The mutant cried as Raph stomped his phone into pieces. Looking around at the angry human teens slowly surrounding him, he narrowed his eyes thinking of a plan. "You guys are gonna regret this."

Jumping upside down, he used his spider appendages on his head to escape by climbing up the pipe and jumping out of one of the holes he made; the teens hot on his trail. Upon reaching the roof, they watched as he jumped from top to top before finally scuttling away. They all shared smirks as they mentally patted their backs for the win.

"I know a nice Black Widow for him," Donnie joked, walking to the edge of the roof with his bō over his shoulder as his sister followed him.

"Yeah, no." She shook her head, her two long bangs following the movement. "I wouldn't wish that guy onto anyone! Not even the cycle of life."

"Great work Raph!" Leo complimented, smiling at his immediate younger brother. "I just want to say-"

"You don't have to apologize." The hothead stated with a confident puff of his chest as Leo stifled a small laugh.

"I wasn't going to." The blue banded teen smiled teasingly at his brother's embarrassed face. Sometimes, his little brother's made it too easy.

"Oh, well, thanks." The flustered teen coughed before chuckling as he was tackled by an excited small form.

"Yeah Raph, you did amazing!" Mikey cried looking up with wide eyes before a mischievous smile took over. "For a bloated buffalo."

Raph paused before a moment before a feral smile took over his face and he leaped at the smaller teen. Mikey squawked as he was pounced as the other's watched in amusement while he began to flail.

"Okay, Raph is all wise and powerful!" He whined as the hands trailed to his sides threateningly.

"A~and?"

"And he's better than me in every possible waaayy!" He wailed while Miwa rolled her eyes and muttered something along the lines of 'Alpha male types' while Leo and Donnie watched on in different degrees of fondness for the two.

『Omake』
⸻
「School Roof -Lunch Period- (12:30 pm)」
⸻

"You know what I was thinking…" April said after swallowing a bite of her sandwich as she looked at the three boys sitting in front of her.

"What's up April?" Leo opened his bento that Mikey packed with them for lunch.

"The only reason the Kraang found out about Mikey was cause you guys called out his name, right?" The redhead asked casually, trying to choose her words carefully, raising her eyebrow at their winces.

"I guess…" Donnie sighed as he unwrapped his lunch as well. "Why?"

"I was thinking," She chewed another piece of sandwich. "When I come over for study tonight, why don't we come up with code names for you guys so this doesn't happen with any other enemies?"

The brother's all stopped as they stared at one another. Leo looked smug, while Raph seemed upset at some invisible enemy. "Did I say something wrong?"

"Well, Leo suggested that at first," Donnie explained, rolling his eyes as he used his chopsticks to pick up a pickled plum. "But Raph said it was stupid and I didn't care either way so it was dropped awhile back."

"Wow…" The rest of lunch was spent in silence as they contemplated some names.

⸻
「Hamato/Oroku Household (4:00 pm)」
⸻

"Code names?" Mikey echoed as he made some snacks for the studying high schoolers in the kitchen.

"Yeah!" smiled April as she opened her laptop to start up her search engine. "Something that would disguise your real identity to the enemy."

"Sounds fun," He hummed, placing the plate of onigiri down with a smile as his siblings all reached for some as April stared at it in slight confusion. "You okay, Ape?"

"What's that?" She asked, blushing slightly at the amused glances sent her way. "What? You can't blame me for being a little nervous! I've only ever seen New York food!"

"It's onigiri," Mikey chuckled, picking one up and placing it in front of her. "It's a rice ball made out of Asian sticky rice. You put a vegetable or meat in the middle for protein and stuff. Try it."

She watched as the other's took bites out of theirs before hesitantly doing so. Her face brightened as she tasted it; even though she knew it was only rice, she felt honored that she got to try their cultures' food. "It's really good. Now about those code names?"

"I want something tough," Raph groused, glaring at the youngest when the lithe teen moved the plate out of his reach when he moved to take a third. "Like, Mad house or something."

"What about Katon?" Mikey tried as he slapped the wandering hands off the plate. "This is for otou-san and ojii-san."

The rest pouted while April typed in the suggested name but nothing came up. "Hey, Mikey what does that name mean?"

"Katon means disappearing flame." The youngest explained while setting a pot of water to boil in the kettle. "I learned it during language class."

"Your middle school teaches you japanese?" April looked dumbfounded at the notion before she noticed Mikey's sad look. "What?"

"I don't go to school," He chuckled weakly. "I'm homeschooled. Otou-san is totally overprotective so, I learned everything I know from Donnie, him, Mi-neechan and Saki-ojiisan."

Her blue eyes turned sad as she thought about that life in isolation before Leo spoke up next. "That's why Mikey mostly speaks Japanese. Father taught him that as his first language so he's still integrating with having friends that don't speak anything but english."

"I see," Her eyes turned downward as the mood went down slightly.

"What did you think of the name Raph?" The long haired male turned to his older brother who smirked as he crossed his arms.

"Consider it mine already." He ran a hand through his wild hair once more. "Who's next little brother?"

"Hmm...Donnie could be Tenjin," The youngest tapped a finger to his chin. "I mean, he's extra smart and everything."

The resident teen genius blushed as April looked at him with confusion and Miwa laughed at his fumble; he sighed as he decided to explain this one. "Tenjin means the God of Knowledge."

"Ohh!" She typed that one down in a document underneath Raph's new nickname and definition. "Mikey's good with picking them."

"Duh," Miwa snickered. "Aside from the adults, me and Leo, he's the most fluent in the language. Donnie can't pronounce most of the words and Raph constantly confuses the way you make the sentences."

Raph's face turned a dark red while Donnie hid his face in his hands with a near silent whine.

"I had a lisp!" He cried out. "I still have that stupid lisp when I go overboard!"

"The sentences are too confusing." The hothead grunted. "They should just use the way American's do!"

Everyone laughed at their flustered states before turning back to Mikey. "Alright little brother, you still gotta do Mi and Hero Boy. We'll do yours."

"Gotcha bro!" He squeaked happily. "Okay, for Mi-neechan, how about Karai? It was the name Saki-ojiisan was going to give her, but didn't."

They nodded as he went back to thinking as Donnie swiped April's computer away from her while she blinked in confusion before leaning over his shoulder to see what he was doing.

"And finally for nii-san," Mikey hummed as he stared at his raven haired brother. "What about Fuji?"

"Like the mountain?" April asked looking back at them as Donnie continued to type.

"Yeah, but in this sense it could mean unique or unsurpassed." Miwa explained this time as Mikey beamed at her for understanding his reasoning. "I think it fits."

"Well, he's definitely stubborn like some rock." joked Raph before ducking Leo's none too gentle playful punch.

"I love it, thanks Mikey." He ruffled the long bangs as Mikey giggled.

"I got it!" Donnie cried out, throwing his arms into the air. "Mikey's nickname could be Tenpi!"

Mikey squealed happily before tackling his brother in a hug and nuzzling his chest while the tallest ran his fingers through the long ponytail. "I love it D!"

"I'm glad." He ruffled his own shoulder length hair. "It took a bit to choose just one name."

"What does Tenpi mean?" April asked, the word feeling foreign on her tongue.

"Sunlight." Raph shot Donnie a gaze as his immediate younger brother flashed the peace sign his way. "But he's got a point, it definitely fits the squirt."

"Sonna kaze ni yobu na yo!" Mikey whined as April watched with fond eyes, feeling kind of like an intruder before the shortest member turned to her with a smile and stopped at his eyes said it all.

Don't act like that because you're now a part of our family.

She soon was joining them in the laughter, teasing and joking around before heading home, promising to come back soon to the clinging Mikey.

Chapter Text

「New York City Rooftops  (10:00 pm)」
⸻

The five ninjas were running across the tops, all showing off tricks and moves that they’d been practicing for patrol’s that were mainly for practice and fun. Looking forward Donnie saw a rather wide jump, even for trained teens like themselves as he smirked to himself and put a little speed into his run, taking his glasses off and shoving them onto the front of his shirt in case they tried to fall off his face mid-jump.

“Check it out!” He cried as he leaped doing a mid-air leap before turning it into a tumbling roll as he landed on the smaller shorter roof safely just before Mikey came leaping from a water tower and flipping once only to do the same as his brother and skidding a few feet behind his lanky brother, long hair beginning to fall messily from his braid, turning and sending a cocky grin back at the eldest three.

The short teen lifted his hand in celebration with a laugh as Donnie pushed his loose shoulder length hair from his face and clapped politely for the smaller teen with a small smile of pride. Soon Miwa, Leo and Raph skidded to a halt in front of the ledge and took a peek down, seeing the large drop in case of failure.

Taking in her surroundings, the eldest turned to look at the water tower before smirking and taking a few steps back, taking a running start and scaling the tower all the way to the top before jumping from the high distance, flipping twice in the air and finally tumbling across the asphalt with ease; standing and holding her arms up like a gymnast would, practically glowing with pride at the look of amazement from Mikey and the mutter of ‘Show-off’ by Donnie as their youngest leaped into her open arms and she caught him under the thighs like a small koala.

“Top that, turtle chumps!” Mikey crowed from his position against Miwa, who looked down with a raised eyebrow.

“Turtle chumps?”

“Yeah, turtle chumps.” giggled the youngest Hamato. “I really love turtles and Raph always looks so confused when I add turtles into a lot of things.”

She shook her head at his thought process before moving to sit against the wall with him still curled against her, head against the girl's shoulder as he watched his older brothers. Leo took a few steps back before smirking at his siblings.

“All right guys,” He chuckled. “Check this.”

Quickly taking a running start, he performed three hand flips before curling half way in the air and landing on the ledge, finishing with a star side flip and landing on his feet, swiping a finger under his nose while his brothers looked on in fascination. Turning back to Raph, his eyes challenged the other with his eyes, hands patting down his wild raven locks.

“Cute, kiddies…” Raph raised an eyebrow before cracking his neck twice and taking a steamroll attempt and bulldozing Leo and Donnie to the ground.

“Ow!” The duo cried as Mikey giggled and Miwa stifled her own laughter at the sight of the tangle of the three eldest Hamato’s.

“Hey, what was that?” Donnie huffed turning to his immediate older brother. “You didn’t do any flips.”

“Oops.” He grinned unapologetically before hearing a noise and turning with wide eyes to the side. They all turned to the side before running to the wall, Miwa pushing Mikey behind her as they neared the corner; Leo had a hand on his sword as he peeked around the corner cautiously, his siblings following the movement and grabbing their own.

Moving with nearly no sound, Leo turned the corner one katana raised before blinking at the sight of a black and white kitten with wide green eyes staring back at him. He blushed deeply as Raph laughed. “Aw, don’t give up yet Leo, you might actually win this one.”

He glared at Raph’s laughing face as Mikey stepped closer to the kitten, kneeling down and beginning a staring contest with it. The cat suddenly leaped into Mikey’s lap as the teen squatted to it’s level. Feeling happy with the animal coming to him, the black and blond haired male pet it contently.

“What’s your name little guy?” Big blue eyes peered down at the collar for a moment just as a voice called out.

“Mittens!”

“Good guess...wait,” Looking over the side of the ledge, he saw a man leaning out of an apartment window calling out the cat's name once more. Without thinking, the shortest turned with ‘Mittens’ in his hands and began to head to the balcony where the man, still looking for the kitten. “Brb, fam!”

“Woah there, Tenpi!” Miwa yelped out, remembering Mikey’s code name for their patrols as the brother’s looked over.

“I think that may be the owner…” Donnie murmured halfheartedly before noticing Mikey leaving after Miwa had called their youngest. “Hey, what are you doing?!”

“ Hey!” whispered Leo, eyes widening in alarm as he reached for the orange banded teen.

“Tenpi, wait!” Raph’s eyes widened as he shared a concerned look with Miwa, who had taken a step closer to where their brother was.

“What? I’m just returning Mittens to her owner.” Baby blue eyes narrowed as the blond and black haired teen scrunched his nose up in confusion.

“You’re an idiot!” Raph flinched as Miwa cleared her throat next to him with a stern look before trying to save himself. “Lemme rephrase, you’re being an idiot right now.”

“Y-You can’t show yourself to just anyone!” Donnie looked askance at the idea while Leo nodded frantically.

“Why not?” Mikey was honestly confused why. It wasn’t fair that his siblings got to socialize with others while he couldn’t. It wasn’t adding up to him; it wasn’t as if he was like Spiderbytes and Snake…he was human and deserved to interact with them. 

“Because, kami knows what could happen!” Donnie was close to freaking out; if he wasn’t already. “Do you know how many kidnappers are out there right now? Or even how many of Sensei or Saki-ojiisan’s enemies could still be out there?!”

“Okay, I think you’re being a little paranoid with that one.” Mikey waved off the notion, his family was always trying to keep him in the house without anyone knowing about him at all...as if they were ashamed of him. He bit his lip as he looked back at the cat who licked his hand.

“Tenjin’s right.” Miwa sighed finally, releasing her stern stance to try and dissuade her brother from this ridiculous notion. “Splinter-ojiisan wants you to stay safe and if he finds out his youngest just went up to someone just to return his cat then what? He’ll take you off patrol rights. You are the one he’s trying to keep hidden in his connections the most.”

“No, he’s not right!” Mikey glared and stomped his foot, now thoroughly put out at the idea of not getting to interact with someone.

“For all we know,” Raph started, feeling frustrated with the conversation the more it dragged on. “He could take one look at you and think, ‘Hey, free short stack!’ or the more likely option, he’ll see you’re deadly ninja weapons! ”

“No, he won't.” Mikey didn’t care if he sounded his age or even naïve at this point. He wanted his siblings to see that not everything was out to hurt him. “He’ll see I’m another cat loving dude just like him and next thing you know, we’re best buds, this is gonna be awesome.”

“Tenpi!” “No!” “Don’t!” “Wait!”

Ignoring his siblings' cries and the doubt in his mind, Mikey jumped from the roof. The man called out the kitten’s name once more, the bearded man looked over in shock when the feminine boy landed in front of him.

“What the-!” The man’s blue eyes widened upon the sight of the teen garbed in all black with orange lining and orange face and eye masks as well as his kitten in the child's arms. “Mittens?!”

“Hi!” Shifting the cat to one arm, Mikey pulled his face mask down to reveal his pale smiling face to the other. “This is your cat, right? I love cats.”

The man nodded dumbly as he watched the small teen jump and sit on his banister as Mittens continued to nuzzle the other. Slowly, the large man came out of the window of his apartment and stood in front of the sitting teen, whose eyes widened at the sight of the man.

“Ohmigosh…” He whispered softly, his face flushing in amazement. “You’re...Chris Bradford, yo.”

“Yes, yes I am…” The man-Chris Bradford-brushed a stray strand of hair behind Mikey’s ear as he leaned down to face the other. “And you are quite the beauty, if I do say so myself.”

“Oh- uh, thanks…” Now blushing because his teen crush was playing with his braided hair lightly, he looked down at the cat in his arms. “M-Mittens is sweet...she has good judgment.”

“Well, she also seems to be able to appreciate beauty when she sees it.” This caused Mikey to blush a brighter red.

⸻
「Rooftops」
⸻

“What are they talking about down there?!” Miwa hissed as she and the brother’s tried to read the mouths of the two on the balcony, without being caught as her cousin blushed a deep red suddenly.

“I don’t know!” cried Donnie as he watched the older man close in on his little brother. “Guys, he’s moving closer!”

Silence reigned as they watched the man touch their youngest's hair and play with the loose strands of the braids.

“Please tell me he simply confused Mikey’s gender.” Raph gritted out as he glared with all the hate in the world, hands twitching for his sai .

“I don’t know, Raph,” growled Leo as his hand shifted to the hilt of his katana. “But, he’d better get his hand off of him now.”

They watched the man chat with their brother for a little longer before the other smiled charmingly, seemingly causing the younger ninja to melt. Their overprotective-borderline possessive-nature’s were running wild on the inside.

⸻

“So, you’re telling me aside from your family and your brother’s friends you have no one to talk to?” Chris raised an eyebrow as Mikey looked back down in embarrassment.

“Well, yeah.” The long haired male shrugged. “My oto-father and uncle have people out there that they don’t want to know I exist…I don’t know why, but...I shouldn’t even really be talking to you.”

“That’s too bad...do you have social media?” The man tried once more; he was honestly interested in the unknown ninja.

“No…”

“Hmm...if you ever get one,” He scribbled something down on a piece of paper from inside his apartment. “Send me a friend request on here and send a message to me, we could probably go out for training or food or anything you want to do. I want to get to know you more, if that’s okay little lady.”

“Oh…” Mikey gave an awkward giggle, feeling his confidence in this drop at the nickname at the end. “I-I’m not a girl...just a boy who looks a lot like his mother...I guess that idea is off the table.”

“No,” Chris quickly backtracked, face coloring slightly. “The offer still stands. Sorry, girl or boy, I think you’re beautiful either way.”

Face still red, the teen took the paper, watched the man go back inside before heading downstairs...only to miss a step and tumble the rest of the way ungracefully. His brother’s and cousin jumped down, all looking at him with faces full of different emotions.

“What the shell was that?” grunted Leo as he walked towards his little brother who glanced at him with a secretive smile as the dual haired male lifted himself from the dirty floor.

“Oh, nothing much…” Mikey shoved the note in his pocket as Miwa began to make deliberate steps his way.

“Look, I understand you think he may actually like you as a friend,” She started, not bothering to be gentle. “But, don’t believe anyone out here would be friends just cause.”

“Yeah,” Raph stated. “I saw he was that guy you’re always watching on YouTube and stuff. Just remember Mikey, he probably only wants to hang out with a mug like yours because you’re pretty like some chick.”

The others winced as Mikey glared at his brother before their attention was derived when they felt other presences around them. Glancing around, they noticed ninja slowly circling them, finding the right area to strike. As the five were surrounded, they pulled their weapons and kept the circle tight; back to back and face to face with their attackers.

Finally, the other side started by throwing a shuriken into Donnie’s staff, causing him to block it and growl as the opposite side began with a running pace towards them. Raph was taking two and three down at a time before a fourth and fifth snuck up behind him and kicked the back of his leg causing him to freeze as the other quickly flipped him into some trash cans and went into for the strike before Mikey jumped in and with his kusarigama chain and sickle in one hand, nunchaku in the other, began to beat them away from the wild haired teen and farther into the corner, thanks to the superior distance and length of his weapon.

Donnie had three guys against him and had just taken one down swiftly when the next two tried to jump in and corner him instead; causing his red-brown eyes to narrow and his next stance to come quicker to him. Leo and Miwa were back to back as a group of katana wielders cut them off from the others, they held their own for a few minutes before they started losing their breath and a few ninja got some good hits in swiftly before pulling back and circling once more like a pack of hungry lions.

As he was grappling with another sai user, Raph turned around face colored in angry confusion. “Why are you so happy?!”

“Hyah! It’s just nice to fight people,” Leo paused with another clash of swords. “Instead of robots who want to kidnap our friend and brother...or aliens...or weed monsters.”

“Weed what?” Mikey shrieked from his battle with his back against Donnie’s as they defended themselves.

“Oh yeah,” grunted Miwa as she threw another ninja into a garbage can roughly before blowing a strand of hair out of her eyes and plowing another down with some mysterious brute force of her own. “You weren’t there but-!”

“Snake was mutated.” Donnie groaned as one landed a strong kick to his stomach before flinging him towards Mikey, who casually wrapped his chain around the others neck til he fell over limply, but still breathing. “Into a giant weed mutant.”

“So, he’s Snakeweed now?” huffed Mikey as he tried to take a quick breath before his opponent got back up. “And, uh, whose Snake?”

“Someone Donnie was intimidating with the same chemical that mutated him.” breathed Leo before gasping as a large man dropped down and performed a kick to his chest strong enough to launch him into the wall. “Oof…”

Raph’s eyes widened and he tried blocking his face as the man with the helmet turned to him, performing a quick split kick into his stomach, sending him tumbling at Donnie and Miwa’s feet as Mikey finished off his opponent in the background. Miwa took a running start but once close enough the man grabbed her wrist, flinging her into Leo, who had just stood causing both to go back down with undignified groans. 

Running at the tallest brother, he was slightly surprised when the brainy teen launched upwards with his staff before grabbing it and smacking the other with it, sending him behind a group of trash cans.

Finally, he turned to the smallest teen, who glared back with all the ferocity he could muster. Thinking quick on his feet, he threw his kusarigama chain and sickle at the man, who caught the chain part and pulled him hard enough to send his light body flying into the man's open hand. As the man’s shadowed eyes narrowed on his face as Mikey twisted every way to get out of his grip, those same eyes widened as the blond and black haired teen got out of his grip by using the leverage of the other’s leg and surprise.

“Michelangelo-sama…” The man uttered as the duo began to pull the chain back and forth, Mikey slowly skidding forward, due to his obviously slighter frame.

“What ?” grunted Mikey before Leo jumped up and cut the chain, causing his youngest's brother’s light body to fly into Raph’s waiting arms as red and blue lights signaled the arrival of the cops. 

Quickly the enemy ninja disappeared, but not before the huge man turned around and looked at them once more. As the teens watched him, Raph tightened his grip on his little brother slightly as the smaller shivered slightly.

⸻
「Hamato/Oroku Dojo (6:50 am)」
⸻

Leo knew he should be waking Raph and Donnie up to get ready for school but he had to talk to his father first about last night as Mikey prepared the morning tea before breakfast, still dressed in his silly onesie.

“And their leader was crazy good. ” Leo explained, eyes wide. “And by that...I mean he was good...and slightly crazy. Besides! He had all these guys with him; it wasn’t a fair fight!”

Splinter rubbed his goatee as his son leaned against the floor, blue eyes narrowed at an enemy only he could see. Feeling slightly amused at the way his eldest child was acting like Raph when Mikey and Miwa or Donnie teamed up for pranks until the other’s last statement caught his attention.

“What do you mean…'fair fight’?” He asked as his son glanced at the floor for a moment before looking back up in slight confusion.

“Uh, a fair fight,” Leo turned to face his father and teacher, now totally confused. “You know, a fight that either side could win?”

“So,” The aging man nodded as he grabbed his walking stick. “A fair fight is a fight, where you could lose?”

“Well yes, but what I mean is-” The raven haired teen floundered at being put on the spot like that.

“You don’t want to assure your victory?” Now openly gaping at his father, Leo tried to find words only for none to come. He cried out as Splinter suddenly swiped his feet from under him and pinned him with his cane to the floor. “Was that fair?”

“No?!”

“Did I win?” A twinkle in garnet colored eyes.

“I...see your point.” The younger finally conceded.

“Seek victory, not fairness.” Leo stared from his position on the ground, even as he heard his family moving around him.

“Hai, sensei.” His teacher then leant a hand for him to grab and help him up, just as the doorbell rang, signaling April’s arrival to walk with them to school. As he grabbed his bag and bid Miwa, Saki, Splinter, and Mikey farewell until after school, he still felt conflicted about the whole situation.

⸻
「Walk Home (3:30 pm)」
⸻

“Wait,” April held a hand up as Donnie blinked at her, suddenly cutting off the story from last night. “You’re telling me that Mikey can’t have any friends that you guys, Mr. Saki, Splinter, and Miwa approve of? That would be normal if the little guy got to leave out and find friends but, he can’t do that from the house, you know?”

“What does the squirt need friends for anyway?” huffed Raph as he lugged his school bag higher up on his shoulder. “I think we’re plenty enough.”

“Yeah,” April rolled her blue eyes while Raph, quirked a brow her way. “If he actually had more than one other person to talk to. Guys, studies show that kids and teens alike need more than just family socialization to survive in this world. How’s Mikey gonna react when you actually take him somewhere with people?”

“He’s a strong kid, April.” Leo tried to soothe her as they neared the Dojo/household. “Besides, father and Uncle Saki have been trying to keep us out of their old spotlight for a long time now. It’s bad enough he couldn’t teach me, Raph and Donnie...he just wants Mikey to be safe.”

The redhead rolled the idea around in her head for a bit before conceding for now and dropping the matter; she’d talk to Mikey about later anyway. As they entered the household she was surprised when the boys took off their sneakers before even getting through the doorway and put them in a small cubby, picking up a pair of colored slippers as they went.

“Uh?” She called out causing Leo to turn with his eyebrows furrowed before he chuckled softly.

“Sorry, in Japan it’s customary for us to take our sneakers off and switch into house slippers.” The raven haired teen brushed his bangs from his face briefly before they fell back into place. “We’ll get you a pair for the house but for the time being, use the guest slippers.”

Leaning down, she took off her converses and placed the surprisingly comfortable slippers on and followed after them.

“Tadaima!” Leo called out as Donnie began to set up the study area at the living room for them and Raph grunted the same word; April was floored as she watched the teens. Despite telling everyone at school that they were Japanese, they acted more American outside with other teens but inside it’s like they were different people.

“Tadaima means we’re home.” supplied Donnie as he glanced at her bewildered expression. “Sometimes if Mikey’s too into his studying or whatever he’s doing, he’ll forget simple English terms so we stick to some of them while around the house.”

“What would a guest say in place of that?” The redhead wanted to learn more about their culture the more she got to know about them.

“Uhh…” Raph scrunched his face up as he tried to remember.

“I think it’s Shitsurei? ” Donnie bit his lip lightly as he thought

“Close little brother,” Leo chuckled. “It’s shitsureishimasu. ”

“S-Shitsureishimasu, ” April tried the foreign word on her tongue, looking up with hopeful eyes only to see encouraging glances from the others, meaning she was a step closer at least.

“Okaeri!” Mikey cheered as he leapt onto Raph’s back with a giggle as his brother easily caught him. “Dou? What was school like today?”

“Maa na.” replied their tallest brother as he finished moving some of the chairs with a slight huff of breath. “It could have been worse if it wasn’t for Peters. She has no class at all in taking a loss, I tell ya.”

“Peters?” The black and blond haired male tilted his head. “Who’s that?”

“She’s our language art teacher, who has no respect for anything she doesn’t get paid for.” April confirmed before her blue eyes locked onto the shortest in the room. “Wow, Mikey I didn’t know your hair was that long.”

The boy blushed as he self consciously touched the long, loose locks. He didn’t wear his hair out too often since he was often doing housework and cooking or training. “Yeah, I just didn’t feel like getting it cut or cutting it myself.”

“It fits you,” She smiled and placed a hand on his head causing him to blush furiously once more. “Well, let’s get studying!”

“I’ll make you dudes and dudette some snacks.” Mikey took off to the kitchen, snagging Donnie’s hair tie straight from his ponytail. “Borrowing this, nii-san!”

Leo, April, and Raph shared mutual looks of amusement as Donnie made some sort of noise of annoyance before huffing and falling onto a chair in an open pout.

⸻

After they finished studying, the brothers all went off to do their own thing while Mikey sat down and allowed April to play with his open hair while Donnie went to the lab, Raph to the dojo and Leo to the meditation area-they only used this part of the dojo/house when Raph was in the dojo-. And Miwa was doing her final test to inherit the Foot Clan from her father; she wouldn’t be on patrol with them anymore but with her own fleets around the city as well.

“You know Mikey,” She started, ready to breach the topic gently. “I think it’s great that you have three older brother’s and a cousin who's like an older sister.”

“Yeah...” His eyes shone briefly, before dying down slightly.

“But wouldn’t it be great to like, have friends outside of the family,” She knew this was probably going to bite her in the behind if this went terribly wrong somehow, but she couldn’t stand and let the teen be sheltered. “Don’t you ever feel suffocated by them all?”

“Well, yeah, but...they’re just looking out for me?” He tried obviously feeling a little uneasy with where she was going with this.

“Why don’t you and I, work on a new way for you to make friends, without revealing who your family is!” She murmured as she twisted half of his hair into a perfect pigtail before starting on the next half. “There’s a site where you can make friends, talk and even call one another without ever meeting!”

“Hmm...I don’t know, yo.” Mikey looked skeptical. “The only phone I’ve ever been allowed to have has been Donnie’s custom made T-Phones.”

He flashed the turtle shell shaped device as April squinted at the strange name for it. Understanding dawned on her face as she looked at it fully, now getting it’s strange name.

“You can make it on my laptop and whenever I come over, you can go on it.” She offered; the male brightened, considered the options before finally nodding. “Besides, out of Leo and you, it must suck to always have to be one of the good boys and not being able to act your age a lot.”

“You ain’t lying there, nee-chan!” He chuckled, before flushing as he realized what he called her. “Oops.”

“Did you just call me, big sis?” April’s eyes were shining as Mikey nodded shyly. “You can call me that anytime Mikey! I always wanted a little brother or sister! And you're practically both! In a good way…”

“Nah, it’s all cool! It means I’m versatile,” He grinned back at her brightly as she tied off the last pigtail. As he turned, the two tails whipped through the air. “So, can you show me this website?”

“Sure!” Forgetting any doubts she had about this idea upon seeing his excitement, April opened her laptop and booted up the site. “Okay, so first we make you a profile; smile!”

Blinking in shock at the bright flash from April’s phone, the freckled teen watched as she uploaded it before placing it as his picture for his profile. “And now, we make you a bio so people who have the same likes as you, can see that you share likes.”

“Okay, I like doing art...I like doing training.” He pursed his lips slightly. “I love cooking and animals! And I love my family!”

“Done and done!” She turned the laptop his way with a proud grin as he scanned the empty page, devoid of anything but his bio. “Now, let’s get you some friends…”

“U-Uh, I think I have a suggestion.” The shorter teen took out a slip of paper from his pocket and placed it in her hand. Glancing at the paper, April typed in the username before blinking as the empty profile popped up in front of her. “That’s the one!”

Unwillingly to pop his bubble, she sent the friend request, expecting no response but was shocked when the response was immediate and approved.

“Mikey, do you know who this guy is?” She asked before a message beeped on her computer.

“Yeah, it’s Chris Bradford,” He shrugged. “I’m sure my bros told you the story right?”

The freckled girl nodded as she looked back at the profile. Something wasn’t adding up and seemed suspicious but she couldn't put her finger on it. Smiling at his enthusiasm, she opened the chat box.

Chris Noone Bradford - Hey

Michelangelo Skater Mikey - Hello >.<

Chris Noone Bradford - Michelangelo? From last night? 

Chris Noone Bradford - You’re the same person, right?

Michelangelo Skater Mikey - Yeah. I’m surprised 

Michelangelo Skater Mikey - You even remembered.

Michelangelo Skater Mikey - You probs have sooo many fans like me.

Chris Noone Bradford - Yeah but none left the impression you did.

Chris Noone Bradford - Even after finding out who I was you treated me normally.

Chris Noone Bradford - That’s why I was thinking maybe we could go out for pizza later tonight? Preferably without your brothers and cousin?

Mikey stopped after reading the last message. His new friend wanted to go and hang out with him. Tonight, alone...He glanced at April, who for all it’s worth, gave an encouraging nod.

Michelangelo Skater Mikey - Sure. What time and where?

Chris Noone Bradford - Meet at the Romanio’s Pizzeria around 10? Dress casually.

Michelangelo Skater Mikey - Sure.

After logging off, him and April looked at each other before exchanging matching squeals of excitement. Quickly hugging his newly adopted sister tightly, he pulled back and smiled.

“Omigosh Ape! This is gonna be great!” He hugged her again as she laughed heartily.

“We need to go pick you out an outfit!” The redhead gasped suddenly as if remembering this was both a friendly meeting just as much as it could turn into a date. “C’mon Mike! I’ll have you leaving in style!”

“Onegai dakara!” He giggled and smiled at her as they rushed to his room, unaware of the figure watching from the kitchen doorway.

⸻

As Mikey was just finished getting dressed, there was a knock on his door. His eyes flickered over to April, who shrugged just as clueless as he was. “It’s open!”

“Michelangelo,” Saki walked in, a half-smile on his face as he sat at the edge of his nephews bed, eyes twinkling knowingly. “I wish to have a word with you and Ms. April.

Both teens glanced at one another, thinking they were busted either way, before getting comfortable. “What’s up Saki-ojiisan ?”

“I know about your little...plan about tonight,” The older man started. “I’m allowing you to go, for I think you have the right to go out and experience life without us constantly hovering around. I’ve spoken to my brother and he’s agreed but only if you take your T-Phone with you and call immediately if anything is to go amiss.”

“I will!” Mikey knew he was too happy to be getting away from his family, but he couldn’t help it. “Arigatou Saki-ojiisan!”

“Don’t pay it any mind, little one.” The older man chuckled as a small bundle of joy leapt into his arms. “I’ll break the news to the other children over dinner.”

“Please tell me you’re gonna order out instead of trying to cook, right?” The thirteen year old honestly looked worried about what his family would do about food. “I don’t mind cooking before I go, you know?”

“I do know,” Saki rolled his eyes at his worry-wart nephew. “We’ll be ordering Chinese tonight. I do not want you to be late to your first meeting with your new friend.”

Mikey and April chuckled once more before the shorter stood up to look in the mirror. “Hm...Imma leave with the pigtails, I think they’re really cute.”

“Yay!” April clapped happy at the achievement with hair. She thought he wouldn’t like them considering she had short hair and had no idea how to do long hair. Glancing at the clock, she winced slightly. “Mr. Saki? If my aunt’s okay with it, could I spend the night? It’s a little late to be walking home in New York City, if you know what I mean.”

The man nodded once more before standing and exiting the room. Mikey looked at her, eyes shining with a twinkle of mischief. “Wanna spend the night in my room, so when I come back you can have all the juicy details?”

“Of frickin’ course!” The older girl giggled as she began to rifle through his drawers, producing a pair of boxer briefs and a large overnight shirt. “Mind if I borrow these for pajamas?”

“How did you just put it?” Mikey mockingly put a finger to his chin. “Of frickin’ course!”

They both laughed before Mikey began to head out of the room to leave for his meetup.

「Romanio’s Pizzeria Rooftop (9:00 pm)」
⸻

Mikey sat on the edge of the roof, idly swinging his legs as he waited for Chris to return with the pizza with a smile firmly on his face. He couldn’t believe it! For the first time in thirteen years, he was out! With a friend! That wasn’t his brother’s or brother’s friends!

“I’m back.” The older man smiled as he sat down with the medium pie and two liter in hand.

“Okaeri!~” He giggled; within the first few minutes of talking to each other, they both realized they preferred slipping Japanese into everyday speaking or talking in Japanese period.

“Today’s meal,” The brunette opened the top with a flourish. “Pepperoni and cheese pizza.”

“Smells delicious.” The boy joked in a snobbish voice. They glanced at each other before bursting into unrestrained laughter. “So, I was thinking...you have dojo’s all over this place but...how do you manage them all?”

“Ah,” Chris sighed, shaking his head in a 'you-don’t-understand' type of way jokingly. “Being as great as I am, I simply have to choose the best pupil at each one before leaving them to manage the dojo. Then, I move onto the other or if some kind of job pops up, I’ll do that until I can get back to one of the dojos.”

Mikey nodded, now seeing why his father and uncle decided on only one dojo.

“Okay, my turn.” Chris closed his eyes in thought. “How many pupils does your father and uncle’s dojo have?”

“Uh,” Mikey scrunched up his nose in thought before blinking. “Five...seven.”

“Seven?” He wasn’t expecting that answer in the least. 

“Yeah, seven.” The petite dual haired teen confirmed. “Me, my onii-san, and my cousin are five alone, although my cuz is about to graduate, and two elementary school twins.”

“Huh…” This continued on until Mikey’s phone beeped, signaling it was time for him to go home and get ready.

“Oh, I have to go.” He looked downhearted before the older man gently patted his head.

“We can meet up again some other time.” Chris smiled. “Maybe next time at my dojo?”

“Sure!” Mikey knew he probably sounded overly eager but he couldn’t help but picture what their next meeting would be like.

With that the two parted. As Christ landed on the pavement below, he pulled his own phone out of his pocket and dialed a number.

“Mistress? I’m gaining his trust slowly,” A low chuckle from the other line.

“Good, when do you think you’d be able to deliver him to me?”

“Give me another two meetings with him and I’ll have it all handled.”

“Remember, Xever will be going with you to see what we’ll be up against, in case anything arises.” He growled lowly at the thought of the street rat interfering with his plan.

“Understood Mistress Mother.” With that the call ended and Chris let out a low laugh before leaning back and cackling loudly.

⸻
「Rooftops (10:00 pm)」
⸻

“They must’ve been watching us from here,” Leo murmured to Donnie as they gazed down from a ledge at the place where they were jumped yesterday. “A perfect place for an ambush.”

“That doesn’t seem very fair.” The genius fixed his glasses as he looked at his oldest brother.

“It’s not about fairness,” snapped Leo, clenching a fist tightly as he whirled on his taller brother. “It’s about victory!”

“Okay,” Donnie held his hands up, red-brown eyes confused on the sudden change in attitude. “I’m sorry.”

Mikey was sitting in the back with Raph as the two quietly bickered over whether April and the youngest had made the biggest mistake in their life or not.

“I’m telling you,” The hothead was growling. “I don’t trust this and neither should any of you!”

“And I’m telling you that you just don’t wanna admit you were wrong!” The younger snapped. “Why is it so hard to believe that I can make my own friends?!”

“Because...because...because you’re you!” Raph grunted, throwing his hands up. “You’re someone who literally wasn’t allowed out of the house until like, last week and even then! You were kidnapped no more than a few hours after that!”

“I swear that wasn’t my fault!” Tears of frustration welled up in Mikey’s eyes before he turned away from the faux redhead finally. “I’m done with this conversation! If you’re going to continue being dumb, I’m outta here!”

With that the petite blond leaped from the roof and down to the ground. His elder brother’s watched him with varying levels of concern.

⸻
「Bradford Dojo (10:30 pm)」
⸻

As Mikey landed, he pulled his mask to his chin in order for Chris to see his face and not try and bodily harm him; hopefully.

“Hey, Chris...you here?” He called as he looked around the expensive looking dojo. The carpets were nothing at their own dojo and the lights lit up every way he walked by. “Chris?”

“Michelangelo?” He heard his friends voice from behind him. “What are you doing here? I thought you had to be home?”

“My family is having a hard time accepting that I have a genuine friend,” The dual haired teen started. “So I came to hang with you and try to blow off some steam.”

“That’s quite fine, I was just sparring with a punching bag.” The brunette smiled warmly. “Would you like to join me?”

“Sure.” 

And soon they were taking turns at giving hits and criticism to the bag. Finally, Chris stopped Mikey with a hand in the air. “We’re friends, Michelangelo. And friends tend to share secrets; so I’d like to share a kata with you. It’s called the Death Dragon.”

Mikey’s eyes basically had stars in them as he looked at the older man, admiration clear on his face while the man nodded, kind smile still in place.

“Of course.”

⸻
「Dojo (4:00 pm)」
⸻

“...and then he kicks, twists and...sweeps the leg!” Mikey performed the move for his brothers, two looking highly interested while Raph was still glaring at the younger Hamato. “The Death Dragon!”

“That’s amazing!” Leo had a glint in his eyes as he watched his brother perform the move flawlessly.

“Yeah,” Donnie agreed, face confused at the move shown to him. “It’s devastatingly effective and complex!”

“And yet, Mikey was able to do it after learning it only a few hours ago.” snarked Raph.

“Thank you…” Mikey’s eyes narrowed and his smile dropped. “Hey! I did learn it from it’s creator.”

Donnie’s laptop beeped with a notification from Mikey’s messenger and the teen went over to it in a slight rush.

“Oh, Chris wants to hang out again.” He smiled softly. “He wants to get together for some...b-ball? What’s that?”

Another beep.

“Oh, basketball...hope it’s a game I can learn.” The small teen stood up, grabbing his jacket on the way out.

“You’re going out now?” called Leo, looking mildly concerned.

“Yeah, unlike some people I continue to have faith in humanity.” Blue eyes turned sharply to toxic green eyes which glared back fiercely.

⸻
「Bradford Dojo (4:30 pm)」
⸻

“Michelangelo -sama is on his way, the trap is set, ” Bradford spoke as Xever looked at his family's sword in fascination and slight awe. “And soon the Mistress will have her child back with her.”

“Pretty weapon for a tough guy,” The lean Hispanic spoke as he pointed the weapon Bradford’s way. “In prison, we made our own weapons.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Bradford sneered as he walked closer to the other. “If I’m ever stupid enough to wind up in prison.”

Xever glared at him once more before slamming the sword into the dojo's floor and stomping off with a low growl as Bradford smiled in victory. 

⸻
「Hamato Dojo (5:00 pm)」
⸻

The three eldest were in the dojo practicing the Death Dragon with Leo trying it on Raph while Donnie stood farther back to observe how it would go from a distance. Raph leaned back when the punch came and jumped when the swift kick came from around.

“Wait, wait,” The eldest grinned as he held his hands up. “I think I’ve got it!”

Splinter, Saki, and Miwa all walked in just as Leo executed the Death Dragon perfectly, causing Raph to tip backwards and fall to the floor.

“Where did you learn that?!” Splinter cried, anger clear in his voice as Leo helped Raph off the floor and the other two stared at their father in confusion.

“Mikey learned it from his new friend.” answered Leo, face confused as he turned to their family. 

“The man who taught him that kata is no friend!” Saki spat the word friend like it was acid as Miwa glared at the floor.

“It comes from your mother’s killer…” whispered Miwa as the other three’s faces paled and Raph’s eyes widened in shock. “The Mother.”

“The Mother?” muttered Donnie, sharing a look with Leo, who stepped forward.

“You mean,” The raven haired teen began, shaking his bangs out of his face slightly. “Bradford is one of her students?”

“He must be…” Splinter scowled as Saki growled under his breath and Miwa clenched her fists by her sides.

“That means, Bradford must be pretending to be Mikey’s friend...but why?” Leo’s eyes had narrowed but he still didn’t see the logic behind any of it.

“The Mother is sick.” grunted Miwa. “She believed that Mikey was her son for so long and killed your mother, thinking she stole him away from her, when in reality, her son died during the birthing process. She went mad and began to hate the Hamato Clan and planned multiple attacks against you guys during our time in Japan. She must’ve found out you guys are here and is trying to take him away!”

“Oh, what a relief, everything makes sense again.” Raph sighed a hand coming up to run through his hair and a beat passed before he gasped. “Mikey’s in trouble!”

⸻
「Bradford Dojo (8:00 pm)」
⸻

“Chris?” Mikey called as he walked into the dark dojo. “Chris, are you here?”

As the small teen walked around the dojo looking for the older man, he almost didn’t notice the looming figure behind him, causing him to yell out and turn around quickly. Looking up at the mask of the man who jumped him and his brother’s earlier that week, he felt a tiny bit of fear, remembering the way his body was held like some ragdoll, unable to do anything.

The man said nothing as he began to advance on Mikey, who backed up with a small noise of fear before bumping into another male, this one unfamiliar completely and with a dark smirk on his face as he stared down into the wide baby blue eyes. Now, both began to try and corner him as he took steps back to try and avoid them.

“...” Narrowing his eyes suddenly, the dual haired teen glared at them; pointing at the larger figure with a frown on his face. “They were right...you are out to hurt me, Chris Bradford.”

Both began to attack him simultaneously as he jumped back and rolled out of the way constantly, sticking by his father’s rule of not to do harm...unless he meant to do harm, then do lots of hurt. Whenever Chris got to close, Mikey weaved back only for the unknown man to jump in with some harsh kicks, some of which landed hits and other’s which didn’t. Either way, the males were working well together despite the obvious difference in their fighting styles.

Quickly jumping onto the support beams, Mikey stared down at the hulking figure of Chris Bradford as the man reached up to grab him causing him to fall instead and have to quickly roll away as the other man tried to punch him; giving the dark skinned man a chance to kick him in the head. 

The petite blond gripped his head as he moaned softly before being kicked into the punching bag twice. Blue eyes scanned the area quickly as he gained his bearings before rushing behind a training dummy.

“I’m surprised you figured it out!” Chris laughed as he tried to grab the smaller male from behind the dummy. “I thought I had you completely fooled.”

“Well, I managed to overhear your phone call last time after our game of basketball.” Mikey smiled ruefully at the shadow of the bulkier man. An idea came to mind as he ducked another punch aimed at his head, grabbing onto the arm and then the other when it came through the other slot.

The smirk on his freckled face grew as he took both arms, crossed them and flipped his legs over, kicking Chris straight in the metal face mask he wore causing the man to cry out. But the other recovered quickly, grabbing Mikey’s arm and slamming him back first against the punching bag before kicking him into the support beam, making the smaller cry out in pain as he fell onto all fours and looked up at the other pitifully.

As Mikey tried to find the strength to move, Bradford roughly tied his arms and legs together in the form of a human hogtie as he and Xever looked down at him.

“...I really thought we were friends, you know.” Mikey was honestly close to tears over this betrayal.

“That doesn’t have to change Michelangelo-sama .” Bradford cooed as he ran a hand through the long hair on Mikey’s head that was out and flowing around in messy cascades. “I’m just trying to return you to your real family. The Hamato’s stole you from The Mother. She just wants her child back.”

“We just have to, how you say,” Xever purred as he leaned closer to the feminine male. “Take out the trash that is your brothers, Little One.”

Mikey’s tears finally fell as he looked at the duo before they turned and left.

⸻
「Bradford Dojo Rooftop (11:00 pm)」
⸻

Raph and Leo leaned against the glass ceiling overpass and did a small handshake as Donnie slid down next to them, chewing a piece of gum thoroughly before blowing a bubble. He pulled out a compass and stuck the gum onto the pencil before using the sharp part to draw a perfect circle and popping it open, slipping his hand inside to unlatch the entrance from above.

The trio all glared as they saw their tiny brother tied up in an uncomfortable position as ears fell from his sad baby blue eyes freely as the men in the mesh outfits from before stood guard around him in a circle. Finding an area that wasn’t as heavily guarded, they dropped some rope down and slipped in quietly, virtually undetected. They ducked down and ran quickly, taking out the ninja surrounding their downed brother with ease. Mikey glanced at all the bodies around with slight shock at how easy it was to take them down.

“Dudes, that was stupefying!” He cried, forgetting stealth for a moment as Raph and Leo hushed him quickly.

“Nice new word.” Donnie commented as he glanced at his still tied up brother.

“Learned it from Saki-ojiisan in English class.” Mikey grinned toothily as Leo cut him loose, running a hand through his long wild hair.

Fast as they could, they dashed to the rooftops and out of sight whispering quietly to one another as they disappeared swiftly. Unaware of the pair of binoculars watching them a few tops over as they found a manhole and dove down, even with Mikey making a disgusted face the whole way down.

“We’ve got them.” Xever grunted as more ninja appeared around them and Bradford put his night vision binoculars away with a smirk.

The teens hid as the enemy dropped down in the sewers after them, unaware of the fact that before they could go rooftop, they had to train in the sewers; making it their old stomping ground of sorts.

Dispatching the grunts quickly and silently, was the first part of the plan that the Hamato boys had come up with when they dropped into the lower levels. It took them getting into the floodgates area for Bradford to notice their small army had diminished. Grabbing Xever by the shoulder, he jerked his head to the side, indicating to their group turned duo. Lighting a flare, Xever held it up to the sky and took a step back in shock at seeing all their grunts strung up in the air like they were streamers at a party.

“Show your faces!” The Hispanic called out into the darkness. Silently, Leo and Raph rose from the sewer water as Donnie and Mikey peeled themselves out of the shadows, all wearing faces promising a world of pain and circling the duo dangerously as Bradford and Xever stood back to back. “They’ve trapped us!”

Glancing both ways, at the older duo and younger duo, Bradford came up with a plan. “Take them down.”

Leaping at the older duo, Bradford immediately began to fight them as Xever threw the light flare into the air and sprung at Mikey and Donnie. Swinging his fist at Leo, Bradford grabbed Raph and flung both of the teen ninja’s into the sewer water before jumping towards them again.

Donnie struggled as Xever blocked ever hit from his staff with his legs while standing on his hands; matching the two leaner teens hit for hit easily. As the dark skinned man flipped over Donnie, he grabbed the lanky teen around the neck and swung him upward, causing the other’s legs to smack into Mikey and making the smaller fly back harshly before twisting his hands and swinging Donnie away.

“Heh,” Xever rubbed his thumb under his nose cockily as the two rubbed their heads. Donnie glanced across from them to see Raph being thrown across the grate as Bradford closed in. Leo tried to do a surprise attack only for the older man to grab the swords by the tips and throw him into his second brother as the red haired teen ran to catch him before their leader went over the edge.

Glancing at their youngest brothers for confirmation they nodded as Donnie snapped his fingers for part of protocol. Standing quickly, they managed to continue facing their opponents as the quartet kept their backs to their opposite opponents fighting the others. As they rushed by each other, the brother’s switched Bradford now fighting the leaner Donnie and Mikey, while Xever now fought the beefier Raph and Leo.

Bradford rushed forward to punch one of the teens only to run into a steel beam as both leaped over the pipe; Donnie squatting down while Mikey wrapped his nunchaku chain around Bradford wrist as he leaned down to land lightly on the pole and pull with all his weight as the man was dragged high enough that the purple banded teen on the ground could knock his knees in just as Mikey’s fist flew through the opening and into his face.

Xever tried to find some ground to fight the bigger opponents but it wasn’t working as Leo swung his katana in a wide enough arc to cause the hispanic to duck low only for Raph’s knee to crash into his chin sending him flying. As he tried to gain his bearings by walking away from the fight, Raph tried to corner him; Leo turned and ran off to a different  part of the field.

Mikey followed Raph’s lead, walking Bradford back to back into Xever while swinging a single nunchaku in the air as Donnie followed Leo’s lead, meeting him at a halfway point.

“They knew we were following them.” Bradford realized as he clenched his fists and looked back at Mikey.

“That’s right, scum.” Mikey growled, his tone mockingly light as he glared darkly at the one only hours ago he called friend. Growling the older man went to punch him in the face, only for Mikey to block his next few hits perfectly, quickly changing the tide of the battle again.

Grabbing Bradford’s outstretched arm, the dual haired teen yanked him lower as he swung his fist at the exact same moment and kicked him in the leg, knocking him slightly off balance. Following up with a palm to the face, he shot his leg into the other’s stomach, causing Bradford to lean forward and clutch it. As the brunette went to do so, Mikey grabbed his face and pulled it into his padded knee with a harsh force, a cracking noise resounded, meaning he broke the others nose.

Ready to finish this, Mikey stepped on the other’s foot and slammed his hand into Bradford’s face before ending it by using the Death Dragon on its owner. “Sweep the leg…!”

Bradford’s large frame knocked into Xever causing both to tumble into the large sewage water, causing both to pop up spluttering. Glancing at his older brother’s, Mikey smirked as they held onto a pipe turner.

“Hit it!” The ground rumbled after they turned it as the water rushed forward causing both to go down the drain as if in one big toilet.

“Well,” Raph started as he stared down in amusement. “That didn’t seem very fair.”

“No it wasn’t.” Leo agreed jokingly as him and Donnie rejoined them before they all shared a quick laugh at the duo’s misfortune.

⸻
「Mikey’s Room (12:00 am)」
⸻

Mikey sat glumly staring at Donnie’s laptop. His family had almost been hurt today and it had been his fault…

‘If only I’d listened to their warnings…’ He thought as a sigh escaped him at the unfairness of what had happened the past few days. ‘Nothing is ever that simple for us…’

He jumped when his door was opened and Raph walked in, face set into a blank expression.

‘And now, the one who knew it all along is coming to rub it in…’ Mikey knew he sounded like a pessimist but he couldn’t help it; the whole time he was being played, Raph had tried to warn him but he didn’t listen, didn’t want to see the world for it’s true ugly colors.

“Hey otouto, ” The red haired male began as he sat heavily on the bed. “Can we talk.”

“Un.” The dual haired teen nodded into his pillow. 

“Look, I know you don’t need to hear this but...I told you so,” Mikey groaned and went to tell his brother to leave before his next words cut him off. “And, I’m sorry. I should have approached it differently instead of just trying to prove it in your face constantly.”

“I-” Tears welled up in his eyes again before his brother hugged him tightly.

“Let it out little brother, let it out.” As his back was rubbed gently, Mikey wailed into his shoulder; thoroughly upset about what had transpired.

「Hidden Location (5:00 am)」
⸻

A tall imposing woman walked down the walkway, her long hair trailing behind her and mingling with her fluttering sleeves every now and then. She quietly passed by Bradford and Xever, both whose heads were bowed and eyes closed; one in fear and the other in acceptance.

“You’ve failed to bring my child home.” She murmured quietly in the dead silent room; her voice sounding like it was booming and bouncing off each wall repeatedly.

“Mistress Mother, I’m sorry!” Bradford immediately started. “I swear it won’t happen again! I was so close to bringing Michelangelo-sama back! We just...had some difficulties with his brothers.”

“Yes, it better not happen again.” Her dark eyes flicked to look at each one of them in the face once. “Or...dire consequences will follow.”

They both gulped but nodded to her threat.

Chapter Text

「Hamato/Oroku Dojo (5:00 pm)」
⸻

 Yoshi was in the dojo, finding his center and peace as he meditated. He had just gotten there when a different sense went off in his chest.

‘My sons are doing something stupid and wrong.’ He thought, his father’s sense of discipline kicking in. Just as he heard his children, head turning towards the sound of the disturbance, eyes narrowed into a glare.

“Guys, guys! Get in your spots!” Mikey’s voice giggled excitedly as his older sons grumbled.

“Alright, alright Mikey! But this is the last time!” His second eldest grunted angrily as the eldest trio followed the baby’s whims.

“And don’t clip me this time.” His second youngest whined slightly.

“Had too much cheese…” Leo groaned slightly.

⸻
「Living Room」
⸻

“And now,” Mikey crowed above his brothers on top of the stacked couches and tables. “The kid goes for the World Record! Jumping over three large Teen Ninja!”

“I can’t believe he talked us into this!” whispered Raph as he turned to glare at his brother above them while Donnie heaved a small sigh.

“I can…”

“We were never able to say no to him as a baby…” Leo grumbled, rolling his eyes fondly “And it seemed to follow all the way to the teen years.”

“Well, hopefully we can say no to him as an adult!” Raph hissed.

“Booyakasha!” Mikey cried skating down the makeshift ramp just as Splinter swept in.

“What is going on here?!” He cried as his eldest sons’ leapt up and looked at him with wide eyes.

“Sensei-!” Leo started, wide blue eyes looking at their father and teacher.

“D-Aaaaah!” Mikey screeched as he wasn’t able to stop his momentum from careening towards his brothers.

“Ah!” Raph, Donnie, and Leo cried out as they turned around just in time to go down with Mikey after they all crashed to the ground.

“How many times have I told you not to skateboard in the house?” Splinter looked down at the pile of sons at his feet, eyes sharp and annoyed.

“None, sensei.” Donnie grunted underneath Mikey who was still gaining his bearings.

“I shouldn’t have to tell you!” He snapped, eyes enraged from their silly antics.

“You’re right sensei,” Leo grunted as they all stood, sending glares at their youngest brother, who shrunk under their gazes meekly. “We definitely should have known better, and we deserve to be punished...some.”

They all bowed their heads to their father’s towering figure, eyes closed and ready for punishment. Splinter walked forward, stroking his goatee as his eldest peeked an eye open before lifting his head. “And, what do you think would be a fitting punishment?”

Leo turned to his brothers, Raph and Donnie turned to act like they didn’t hear, while Mikey took the time to actually think about it before smiling brightly at his eldest brother.

“We should clean up our mess!” He whispered as the dark haired teen nodded quickly, before turning back to their father.

“W-Well,” He started eyes shooting at his father with a nervous smile as Mikey shot a thumbs up from behind him. “We should clean up our mess…”

Splinter crossed his arms, obviously not liking how self doubting his son sounded. “And...think about what we did?”

His face turned flat as suddenly his two middle brothers decided it was time to rejoin the conversation with their inputs of agreement while Mikey silently began to clean up the mess behind them starting with the pizza boxes and dishes everywhere, now aware that his older brother’s might just make their punishment worse.

“What about being grounded for a week?” Their father hissed, eyes narrowing on all his sons.

“...” The three eldest all stopped and tried to stutter out some words of objections.

“Otou-chan!” Mikey whined, eyes wide, as he picked up some more dirty plates. “I don’t even go anywhere!”

“T-True, sensei,” Leo tried to cajole for his youngest brother. “Mikey hardly leaves the house aside from patrol, food shopping, and skateboarding…”

“And now, he’ll be going only on food runs.” Splinter started calmly. “For you are all grounded for a week!”

“Man…” “Come on!” “My freedom!” “Kuso!”

A few minutes after he left, the makeshift ramp collapsed behind the boys making them jump. "And, clean this mess up!”

“You know...I’m surprised that didn’t happen the minute I got on it…” Mikey muttered as everyone turned to look at him in fear.

「Walk Home from School (3:30 pm)」
⸻

“I can’t believe we got grounded!” Raph growled as they walked home with April. They were only allowed to walk home with her and she could only come over for quick study sessions. No more than an hour. “Even Mikey and golden child over here!”

“First of all, Mikey has nothing to lose,” Leo sighed for the millionth time it seemed. “And I’m not the golden child! I’m the same as you three!”

“Mikey doesn’t even go anywhere unless you count the store and patrol.” Donnie mumbled as he tinkered with something, head bowed and hands moving quickly. “Done!”

“What are you making D?” questioned April, officially deciding not to get involved with the older duo’s bickering if Donnie wasn’t going to intervene.

“A gift for Mikey…” He was still observing the small piece of metal in his hands as if looking for some flaw in the device’s appearance. “He can only have electronics that I make and scrounge for and basically turn off since dad doesn’t want anything to be linked back to us or more specifically Mikey; especially since The Mother found out that we’re here. So, I decided to make one for him, since he keeps using his laptop for all his music…and besides, it’s like a late Birthday gift.”

“Hm…” She nodded with a hum as he resumed tuning everything out in order to completely check everything out on the device.

“Mikey’s gonna love this!” He chuckled slightly. “Kuso, have to weld this into it a little better when I get home.”

Seeing as Donnie was lost in his own world, and the other two were still bickering, April sighed, wishing Mikey was there to talk to her.

⸻
「Hamato/Oroku Living Room  (10:00 pm)」
⸻

Raph paced back and forth angrily, muttering about how unfair everything was, Leo was doing homework and Mikey was cleaning the living room-again-when Donnie came running in with a small orange box with a purple bow on top of it. “Mikey! I have a late birthday present for you!”

Mikey looked up from where he was vacuuming at his brother, blowing a few strands of blond out of his face. “What’s up, D?”

“I made you something totally amazing!”

“You know what,” Raph suddenly stopped his griping, turning to look at Leo with a flat look. “Let me show you how bored I am; what did you make Donnie?”

“So, you remember when I went scavenging into the military's dumping area?” The genius started handing the box to Mikey, who began to open it slowly.

“No?” “You what? Isn’t that illegal?” “Yup.”

Raph and Leo shared startled looks while Mikey nodded at his brother. They really needed to keep an eye on the genius if he’s going to start doing dangerous things like that.

“Well, I found an incredibly advanced A.I microchip,” The taller teen was basically vibrating as he adjusted his glasses mid-sentence. “Made with, get this, self assembling chain-link copolymers!”

“Oooh!” Mikey’s eyes had stars as he absorbed all new information, pausing in opening his gift to listen to the rest of his brother’s story. “That sounds amazing D!”

“I know right? They’re my favorite!” Donnie was now focusing entirely on Mikey, understanding that his brother loved listening about his inventions and learning about them from him. “And! I'm also pretty sure there was some Kraang tech thrown in, so I used it to make your gift.”

Opening the box the rest of the way, Mikey gasped softly at the sight of the small round glowing electronic. “What is it?”

“The most advanced music player in the world!” Now, he had his older brother’s attention as well as they gathered around Mikey.

“Aww! D, I love it!” squealed Mikey as he hugged him around the neck excitedly while Leo narrowed his eyes and Raph growled slowly at Donnie’s smug look. “I can’t wait to test the T-Pod!”

“T-Pod?” The genius repeated smiling at his brother’s bright grin.

“Turtle Pod…” The long haired male chuckled as if his brother didn’t understand common sense before beginning to unravel the headphones to plug into his new device.

“You didn’t test that ahead of time did you?” Raph stated blandly.

“No?” Donnie scrunched up his nose, not liking where his immediate older brother was going with this.

“So, you’re gonna let our baby brother plug a piece of military and alien equipment right into his head?” The redhead stated, making a wide hand motion. “What if it melts his brain?!”

“It won't…” Donnie started with an easy grin and a wave of his hand, upon Raph’s doubtful look, he bit his lip. “Wait...on second thought Mikey…”

But it was too late, Mikey had started playing the music. Flinching slightly as if being burned he let loose a small whimper, the elder brother’s are all leaning forward expecting the worse. “Polka…”

Everyone around him breathed sighs of relief before sending him a flat look as Donnie leaned forward and pressed the skip button on the machine causing a beat to start  resonating within his ears. Humming happily as he began to enjoy the beat of the music and started dancing slowly before speeding up.

“That’s it...I gotta get outta here.” decided Raph at last turned and ran for the door. Leo quickly followed after his hotheaded brother while Donnie continued to watch his brother dance, deciding to record him for a video for himself only. 

“And where are you going?” demanded Leo as Raph made his way to the window. “We’re grounded.”

“I don’t care, I gotta do something or I’m gonna go crazy.” He paused, turning to stomp on a skateboard and catching it midair. “Let’s head to a skate spot.”

“Skate spot?” Mikey called, somehow hearing them over the loud music. “I’m in!”

“See? Even Mikey’s agreeing.” muttered Donnie.

“But what’s Splinter going to say?” Leo threw his hands up helplessly.

“Oh, I don’t know what’s going on because they snuck out while I was asleep.” Raph gruffed in a fake imitation of Splinter’s voice.

“Oh, real mature.” The blue banded teen huffed, crossing his arms. “But I’m your leader, and as your leader, I say no one goes anywhere.”

“Well, as your followers,” Raph started as Mikey and Donnie walked to his sides and slipped out of the window, with matching smirks. “We’re going anyway.”

“Well, as your leader...I’m going with you…” His eyes shifted back and forth trying to find a way to answer without sounding too obvious. “To-to lead you...away from bad stuff.”

Mikey let loose another pitiful whimper, pressing his slight body against Donnie’s weakly. “Polka again!”

Donnie simply sighed, patting the other’s head as he pressed the skip button once more.

「Rooftops (11:00 pm)」
⸻

Three teenage figures ran silently on the rooftops, performing amazing acts of parkour and free falls as they made their way to their destination. Another figure a little ways behind them rolled along with them, head and upper body bobbing up and down to some music only they could hear, performing astounding tricks on the skateboard as their long hair flew behind them, wrapped tightly in a ponytail.

“Hey Tenjin,” Mikey called out, eyes bright with energy and excitement. “Thanks for all the new songs!”

Donnie’s face pinched into one of confusion as he continued running behind Leo and next to Raph before he tilted his head back slightly to look at his youngest brother. “Wait, what new songs?”

“Keep it down you guys!” Leo hissed, not even bothering to look at his youngest siblings as he kept his current pace. Donnie ignored his eldest brother, pausing in his run to wait for Mikey to catch up, before leaping and placing himself upside down on the smallest shoulders, causing a barely there stop to happen; him and Mikey were close in body weight, so this was nothing for the duo to do often.

“What the?” Donnie squinted at the tiny iPod in his brother's hands. “It’s got thousands of songs and it keeps downloading more!”

“So?” Raph asked, running beside the duo and rolling his eyes at Mikey as the youngest rolled along, unaware as he looked at the T-Pod.

“So,” Donnie emphasized back. “I didn’t program it to do that.” The lanky teen jumped off his younger brother's shoulders, running as if he never stopped. “It’s reconfiguring itself somehow...it’s that chip!”

“Whatever it is!” Mikey squealed as he neared a corner and jumped up, removing his skateboard from underneath him and free falling to the next roof. “It’s awesome!”

“Guys!” Leo hissed glaring at the trio running on the roof above him. “We’re ninjas, remember?! We move swiftly and here's the important part, silently—Ahhh!”

The others came to a slow down as they watched their eldest brother fall and crash into a rooftop garden house, crying out and screaming as he tried to keep balance before barely avoiding a beehive and crashing through the other end; Raph smiled as Mikey and Donnie watched in awestruck confusion as Leo then rolled down three flights of stairs before landing on a pile of garbage.

“Uhhhh…” Leo stared up at them as the world slowly spun in and out of focus.

“That wasn’t very silent, Fuji.” Raph called back as Mikey broke into a fit of uncontrollable giggles.

⸻

They soon arrived at an empty lot and grinned in satisfaction, ready to go and have fun for the night.

“Let’s grind it!” Mikey cheered quietly as Leo and Raph grinned at him, Donnie was ready to agree until a clanging noise caught his attention. He glanced at the street around the corner and frowned, eyebrows creasing as he saw a man in makeshift battle armour slowly making his way towards a bank area it seemed.

“Who the heck is that guy?” Everyone else followed his gaze and frowned in varying forms of confusion.

“I don’t know, but he needs a beatdown.” grunted Raph as he slammed a fist into his open palm.

“Hold on, Katon!” Leo interjected. “We don’t know that he’s gonna do anything, he could be on his way to...church.”

The raven haired teen grinned weakly when his immediate younger brother gave him a flat look, poison green eyes looking back at the male once more. “Wearing powered battle armor? What church is that?”

Mikey seemed to snap out of whatever fantasy land he’d been dragged out into and turned back to look at his brothers with a wide grin. “A really awesome one.”

Leo’s hand smacked into his forehead as Raph rolled his eyes at his little brother’s overactive imagination. “L-Look, it’s my call. I decide who gets a beatdown.” 

They all glanced down at the slow paced male as he made his way to a locked garage it seemed, activating a small wrist laser and pointing it at the metal shutter. Dark blue eyes narrowed at the figure, his previous reluctance gone. "That guy, needs a beat down.”

All four quickly jumped up and landed behind the older man as he soon tried to lift the bottom of the shutter and lift it, only to curse quietly as he couldn’t get his power armor to work properly. “Piece of junk!”

“This is just kinda sad…” Donnie muttered to Mikey who was watching with a look that said he understood the feeling of uselessness.

“Yeah, I don’t know if we should pound him…” The youngest admitted. “Maybe stop him instead?”

“Nah, pounding him sounds much more fun.” Raph argued, cracking his knuckles.

“Halt, villain!” Leo called katana, face stoic even as his eyes were alight with childish excitement for being able to say those words. The man turned around swiftly just as the younger teens gave their brother a deadpanned look.

“Halt villain?” Raph repeated, arms crossed over his chest as he shot his brother a look. “Since when do we say that?”

“W-We’re heroes. That’s what heroes say...” Leo looked self-conscious as he turned to look at his brothers, his youngest brothers looked slightly annoyed, while Raph looked unimpressed all together.

“You will feel the fury of my powered battle-...” The man stopped and stared at the teens for a long second before he glanced back at the two youngest. “Holy cow...you’re only children!”

Mikey and Donnie felt their faces flush underneath their face masks as Raph and Leo growled. They were close to being adults…

“Hey!” Leo snapped. “I’ll be seventeen next year!”

“Why is it, the ones who notice me, notice that I’m about to make an amazing robbery and get away with it, are children!” The man groused once more as he stomped back and forth angrily. “Why can it never be someone important!”

“We are important! We’re the Amazing Teen Heroes!” Leo called out in a false deep voice, seemingly proud of his new team name, unlike his brothers it seemed.

“Wow…” Raph shook his head, seemingly tired of his brother's hero complex. “Just...wow.”

The man in the armor crouched slightly before running at them with a battle cry as the teens quickly pulled out their weapons. Mikey stood by for a few, watching his brothers and their new...playmate for a moment before deciding something.

“Wait!” The duo haired teen cried as everyone paused to look at him. “I’m not playing a part in the bullying of a mostly harmless guy.”

With that, the adrogynous male sat on top of a trashcan and watched the fight with bored and disappointed baby blue eyes. The man seemed intrigued in Mikey’s approach while his older brother’s weren’t happy with it.

“C’mon, Tenpi,” Leo whined slightly, throwing his hands in the air. “I’m the leader and I decided he needed a beat down. Besides, he was going to break into...this place.”

“You don’t even know what this place is!” Mikey scoffed at his older brother's logic. He might not say it but Leo enjoyed fighting against others or taking out his frustrations of their grounding in training, sparring, or needless fighting.

‘No wonder he and Raph fight so much…’ He thought. ‘They’re so much alike.’

“No thanks, Fuji.” Mikey insisted, turning away from his pouting eldest brother. “Enjoy your fun.”

Leo was about to say something else before Raph grabbed his shoulder and gestured to their forgotten enemy. The elder trio all grinned at one another before racing at the guy with their weapons drawn and riding on their skateboards; treating this more like a game than like a battle. As Raph and Donnie tripped the man up, he stumbled back into a wall, his metal plated arm smashing into a security system and causing the alarm to blare as the teens panicked briefly.

Raph gestured to a dumpster as Donnie and Leo nodded quickly; grabbing the man and shoving him into the dumpster even as he cried out his protests the whole time. As the police started pulling up to check on the disturbance, the four teens leaped to the rooftops, ready to get out of there.

“Hold on guys,” Mikey grunted glaring at his brothers. “I’m gonna go let that poor guy out of the dumpster. It’s gross and just not cool.”

“Do whatever you want, Tenpi,” Raph growled, slightly upset that his youngest brother was pulling a Leo and trying to spoil their fun. “Go be the wet blanket for the day.”

Mikey sent him a flat look before turning and running back to the alleyway; Donnie and Leo stared after him worriedly before turning and beginning to head home. Mikey grumbled under his breath as he made his way to the dumpster. Halfway home, Leo had a bad feeling and turned on his tail.

“Fuji?” Raph called out stopping and turning around. “What’s wrong now?!”

“I have a bad feeling! I’m gonna go grab Tenpi! We’ll see you back in the house.” He adjusted his blue eye mask once before making his way back to the location of the fight.

‘Please be okay, Tenpi!’

⸻

“Hey? You okay?” He asked as he opened it only to be hit by a rusty metal slab from the man inside, who seemed terrified as if one of the others had come back to harm him more. The shocking hit caused the petite blond to fall on the ground just as the man jumped out on top of him, searching him for another weapon of sorts before taking off.

“Tenpi!” Leo cried; he’d just gotten to the roof only to see the skinny guy jump out of the open dumpster and run away after hitting his little brother. “Why you-!”

“Fuji, stop…” Mikey sat up, rubbing his head. “It only stunned me. It didn’t even hurt that much...just startled me.”

Leo glared at the man’s retreating form once more before turning back to his brother, helping him stand up. “If you’re sure.”

“I am…” Groaning, the youngest Hamato began to collect his bearings and senses just as he realized the man had taken the T-Pod, probably thinking it to be a weapon to use against others. “Ah, sewer apples! He took the T-Pod!”

The smaller blond turned around and ran after the fleeing male, Leo following him in confusion. As they gained on the man, they were shocked to say the least when he seemingly disappeared from their sight. “What the-?”

“Come on, let's get home, Tenpi. ” Leo nudged him gently in the other direction. “We can explain all this to Donnie and I’m sure he’d understand but we have to get home soon. It’s almost three in the morning and while I’m praying everyone is still asleep, I also have school tomorrow, alright? We’ll talk more after practice tomorrow.”

“Hai, Fuji-niichan.” The youngest finally whimpered as he began to walk, only glancing back at where their culprit once was.

⸻
「Hamato/Oroku Residence (2:00 am)」
⸻

When Mikey and Leo landed on their roof, they were pleasantly surprised to see the window open and their brothers standing guard, waiting for them. Mikey and Leo had agreed to wait until tomorrow morning to tell Donnie about the missing T-Pod for the sole reason that the resulting freak out would undoubtedly wake up the other members of the household. 

“Finally!” Raph cried out, a tad too loudly. “You made it home!”

“Shh!” Donnie hissed looking behind him in case Miwa or worse Saki and their father appeared. “It’s two in the morning!”

“And ‘tou-chan is still sleeping?” Mikey twirled some hair between his fingers. “This is epic! And amazing! And terrifying all at once.” 

“Epic? No. Amazing? No. Terrifying? Yes!” Leo hushed as he looked at all his brothers. “This was a horrible idea.”

“No, it wasn’t.” Raph chuckled as he backflipped onto a beanbag. “We stomped a sleeze-ball.”

Mikey grimaced at his wording. Sure the guy had probably been up to no good but...his elder brothers went way too far. Not saying anything further and thinking about how he’ll tell Donnie about the T-Pod in the morning, the youngest left without a word.

“What’s his deal?” Raph cried out gesturing to Mikey’s back without a care for discretion as Leo groaned and Donnie looked at his younger brother in worry.

“I think he’s just tired.” With that Leo turned and began to head to his own room, Raph and Donnie following his lead as well.

「Baxter Hidden Lab -Abandoned Warehouse- (3:30 am)」
⸻

Baxter panted as he sat in his hidden lab clutching the small metal device he took from the small teen earlier that night, face pale from the adrenaline and fear that he might be captured before it bloomed in a dark red at the fact that he was bested and outdone by kids!

‘Well, at least one of the kids didn’t participate…’ He thought before he shook his head and glanced at the device again.

“What the hell is this?” He picked up the aux cord and absentmindedly plugged it into one of the hearing holes he installed in his armor. He was shocked by the red light that started to glow underneath the metal of his makeshift armor as it began to change, evolve, into something larger and more dangerous than his previous armor.

「Hamato/Oroku Dojo (3:50 pm)」
⸻

The boys tiredly went through their next set of exercises, basically trying to move on autopilot but failing as their bodies shook and wobbled. Leo attempted a handstand that he would have been able to do any other time but right now his legs lagged and his arms shook tiredly.

“Knees higher Leonardo!” Splinter scolded right as the blue banded teen flopped onto the floor.

“Expand Michelangelo!” He called as the petite blond threw himself across the room in a flip, groaning as he landed in crab before doing another.

“Raphael, you call that a Koho Tenkai?” He snorted as the redhead rolled by sleepily. “Because I do not!”

“Waah!” Donnie’s lanky body hit the floor and Splinter finally stood up, not even trying to understand what his middle child was trying to do at this point.

“Yame!” He leapt forward as his children kneeled on one knee in front of him. “Hmm...is there something you want to tell me?”

“Something we want to tell you…?” Mikey looked at his brother decisively before looking back at his teacher with a small smile, face clear of all guilt. “Arimasen, sensei!”

“You all seem...tired.”

“We’re not!” Leo forced some energy into his voice and body as his father glanced them over.

“Wide awake!” Donnie cheered as Mikey smiled brightly at their father.

“Fresh as daisies!” Right as he said that Mikey felt a yawn trying to creep into his throat, but he bit his lip to contain it, even as his eyes fell half lidded and Raph released a yawn causing a chain reaction between him as well.

“So, you wouldn’t object to a little…” Splinter paused to lift his bokken as his son’s looked at him. “Randori?”

“Uh...well,” Mikey gulped as his brother shuddered next to them. Without skipping a beat or waiting for their response, Splinter whacked them each upside the head with his bokken causing them to all fall over in pain as he made his way to the door.

“I hope you have learned children,” He murmured over their groans of pain. “That the truth isn’t the only thing that hurts.”

⸻
「Living Room (4:00 pm)」
⸻

Leo sat in front of the television like a child watching a Space Heroes rerun with adept interest. He seemed to practically glow when Captain Ryan repeated his answer and smacked his Lieutenant with a force, smile growing wider as he recited word for word the speech.

“Seen this enough times yet, chief?” Raph casually asked, reading a magazine.

“Would you shush!” The eldest snapped turning around with a frown before snapping his neck back to the television. “This is the best part!”

Suddenly the news channel disrupted his show causing him to deflate as he continued to glumly watch the television. “We interrupt this program to bring you breaking news. We've received shocking footage of an assault on the T.C.R.I office complex in Brooklyn.”

The channel played footage of a giant robot-like figure moving about the screen as people cowered underneath their desks as he walked around looking for them. 

“Haha! I will have my revenge!” The lanky man called, voice coming out robotically as the suit played his voice for everyone to hear.

“W-Why…?” One man questioned off camera as the glasses wearing man glared at them all. 

“You’ll never know.” His angry face glanced at all of them. “I’m the thing that haunts your nightmares, I’m the nameless shadow-”

“Baxter?” Another voice interrupted his ridiculous monologue.

“No…?”

“Baxter Stockman?”

“No…!?”

“Hey everybody,” The camera panned to show a man half behind his desk grinning and jabbing a thumb behind him. “It’s Baxter Stockman!”

“I think his name is Baxter Stockman…” Raph deadpanned as the others continued to watch on in confusion.

“Is this because I fired you?” The boss asked, all fear gone from his tone, as he casually asked the man in the power suit.

“That copy machine was already broken when I-,” The dark skinned man cut himself off, realizing how dumb that would sound. “I mean, I don’t know what you’re talking about!”

“How’d he upgrade his armor so fast?” Leo questioned right before the metal man took a swing at the camera and they all saw the T-Pod sticking out like a sore thumb. Raph and Donnie jumped startled as Mikey’s hands flew up to the back of his head, remembering the lump given to him by Baxter Stockman out of fear and Leo turned to look at his brother, being the only one out of the eldest trio to know about what had transgressed the night before.

“He has the T-Pod?!” Donnie all but shrieked, turning to look at his paling brother.

“Shimatta,” Mikey whimpered, stumbling back, big blues already watering up. “I-I can explain nii-san...really!”

“This’ll be great.” Raph grunted, obviously gearing up for some kind hearted speech from his brother.

“W-When I went back to let him out of the trash yesterday, he was so spooked he kind of…” Mikey trailed off, not ready to face his brothers’ protective rage.

“He smacked him in the face with a slab of metal before basically mugging him…” Leo admitted finally. “We spent some time trying to find him before he got too far but it was too late...He must’ve taken the T-Pod during that.”

As Donnie hugged Mikey close to himself when the youngest’s eyes started to leak tears, Leo turned as the gears in his own brain started to grind. “So his armor is upgrading itself with the AI chip just like it did the T-Pod.”

“If this keeps going,” Donnie started, face pale as he stared at the eldest. “There’s no telling how powerful he could get.”

“This has gone way too far!” Leo decided at last. “We have to tell Splinter and the others about this.”

“What? That we turned some nutjob into a super villain? Do you know what he’ll do to us?!” snapped Raph, face full of annoyance. “I mean he pounded us into the ground just for being sleepy!”

“Look,” The gap-toothed boy interrupted their argument. “We beat Stockman once and we can do it again. We just have to track him down and take the T-Pod back...before Splinter and Saki-ojiisan even realize what’s going on.”

“For what it’s worth...I agree with D…” Mikey whispered as Donnie turned with a soft smile his way for agreeing with him. “But I think we should tell Mi-neechan …”

“Hell no, Mikey.” started Raph, already on the defense from their sensei's. It was bad enough, he didn’t think their cousin telling them the exact same thing would be much better since the situation is already getting out of hand. “Look, we’ll handle this tonight and no one will ever know.”

Mikey simply sighed, blue eyes sad as he looked at his brothers who nodded and began to head out of the sewer.

「Unknown Location (12:00 am)」
⸻

The four boys trapezed across the buildings in a straight line, Leo bringing up the front while Mikey brought up the back before landing in front of a large window and halting as they stared down through it at Baxter Stockman as he spoke to himself about something or other as they listened quietly.

“I am...the BAXMAN!” The lanky man tried holding a finger up as if having an epiphany before trying again. “I...am...the SUITONATOR!”

A beat.

“Aw!” He whined. “That’s terrible.”

Another beat.

“Captain Punch you...hard…” His face fell before he curled up. “Why is this so difficult?”

“I kinda like the Suitonator…” Mikey mumbled quietly, imagination already coming up with things for a comic dedicated to this never going to happen villain. “Kakkōī!”

“Enough fanboying Tenpi…” Leo rolled his eyes before brandishing his katana at Baxter, who stood up startled. 

“You guys again?!” The man turned around and was faced with the youngest duo in front of him and the eldest duo behind him.

“Alright Stockman…” Their leader started. “Nobody wants to hurt you…”

Raph started a bit, obviously confused by this statement.

“We don’t?” Green eyes met blue ones. “Did I...miss a meeting?”

Leo continued on, unperturbed by his overly aggressive brother, keeping his eyes on the power suit covered man. “We just want the T-Pod.”

“Give up my source of power? Why?” The powered up man stood to the suit's full height as his next words hit home with Mikey, who was blaming this all on himself already. “So you can laugh at me again? Throw me in a dumpster?!”

“Sounds good to-!”

“No!” Mikey cried, cutting his elder brother’s statement off. “We were wrong for that! But what you’re doing isn’t much better! In fact, it’s worse! Please, if you give us the T-Pod back, we can talk this out and no one has to get hurt.”

Mikey felt his brothers hold their breaths as the giant metal arm reached out for him, trailing over his head and ponytail gently.

“Nobody has to get hurt?” Stockman repeated the phrase casually, coldly. “Now see little one, that’s not true for I have already been hurt. But if you move, you alone won't be hurt, for you have never hurt me.”

When the small teen didn’t move, Baxter felt anger at this new weaker being trying to deny his new found power trip. The metal hand suddenly grabbed Mikey around the neck tightly, picking him up off the floor slightly. “Now it’s time for past dues!”

“Hey Tin-Man!” Donnie yelled outraged, causing him to drop their brother who landed on his knees holding his neck slightly.

“I think I found the perfect name for you.” grunted Leo as he rolled forward and pulled Mikey away from the fight until he could gain his bearings.

“DUMPSTER MAN!” Raph was already running towards the suit, sai out and at the ready by his sides as Stockman reeled back his fist and slammed it into his chest harshly, causing the tall teen to fly back into a wall and under some rubble.

In the time it took for this, Mikey had decided to join the fight once more with his brothers and the trio ran towards the suit, hoping to take him down sooner rather than later. Using the suit to elongate the arms, Stockman slammed Mikey and Donnie into opposite walls, watching more rubble fall off the structure and on top of the younger two before turning his attention to Leo next.

He swung the arm forward and it shot towards the eldest who jumped on top of the fake limb and ran up it before flipping mid air and slicing the two extra limbs off as Stockman tried to bat him away. Landing neatly next to the cut off metal, he glared fiercely at Stockman as he laughed. His eyes widened as the man regrew the metal limbs.

“What the-!” Leo didn’t even notice the cut off metal beginning to take a form of it’s own behind him until it jumped onto his head as he was about to run at Stockman again. Leo went down as the thing tried to force itself onto his head.

The eldest stood back up, hands frantically touching, trying to feel his own head, only to feel smooth, cool metal. Running back and forth as Stockman laughed at the teen waving his arms up and down in panic. Raph and Donnie regained enough strength to finally pop out of the rubble and glared at Stockman balefully, unaware of the metal creature atop their brother’s head as it scanned their angry features and body before deeming them the enemy to its new host and shooting lasers at the duo, who quickly jumped out of the way and landed in a fighting position, before more lasers were shot and they were disarmed.

“LASERS!” Donnie wheezed frantically as him and Raph watched the thing electrocute Leo in order for him to start running towards them.

“Ah!” The trio now ran, looking very much like one of those scenes Donnie vaguely remembers from a Scooby-Doo chase scene.

Mikey at last popped out of the rubble as well, coughing up dust and spitting out dirt. Looking up angrily at the man in the suit, Stockman had to pause in his mental gloating. Something about the dirty, beat up and slightly rugged appearance of the teen just screamed beauty to him as he watched a black and blond strand fall in front of the other’s pale and slightly freckled face. “Hey...Stockman...I think it’s my turn now.”

“Should I go easy on you, princess?” taunted the older man, knowing a lot of teens would rise to the bait in today’s world.

“I wouldn’t if I were you, Stockman!” Stunned at not only the fact that Mikey didn’t rise to the bait, but also made his name sound like a taunt Stockman stood there in shock as the teen quickly jumped out of the rubble at last, having finally freed his last leg.

Thinking quickly about the size and weight of the suit, the small teen used his kusarigama chain in order to wrap up the top half of the former bullied man and attempted to pull him forward; almost succeeding, before Stockman rotated his whole upper half spinning the other around. Mikey wished he’d thought this through as not only was he holding on for dear life but also trying to not vomit everywhere because bad guy or not, projectile vomit....ew.

⸻

Back with the eldest trio, Raph and Donnie continued to run, hoping the thing would run out of lasers before ducking behind some garbage and rubble left back there, covering their heads as the alien tech shot lasers repeatedly above them.

“Now what, genius?!” snarked Raph as Donnie peeked an eye open anxiously, quickly spotting something that may save them. Leo screamed and continued to try and dislodge the alien tech from his own head as it continued to shoot lasers on it’s merry way in attempting to annihilate his brothers.

Donnie quickly instructed Raph at what angle to hold the mirror and where to hold it right as another laser came their way...only to hit the mirror and begin to fly around the surrounding room bouncing from place to place before hitting and destroying the metal creature for good. As it fell off his head, Leo quickly adjusted his mask from the position it was with the eye holes behind on his hair to the correct way.

“Oh...thanks…” Once the room wasn’t spinning anymore, he turned back to their enemy once again before all their faces contorted angrily at the sight of their brother being swung around like some yo-yo or one of his nunchaku.

Stockman laughed once more and stopped in front of them, only to swing Mikey around, and faking the noises he’d heard from the youngest as he swung him around again. Unbridled fury raged through the eldest trio’s blood as they quickly grabbed their weapons and jumped at Stockman again.

Stockman started by throwing Mikey at Raph, who was knocked over, but kept a grip on his younger brother, while Leo cut the chain connecting Mikey to the machine as Donnie landed in front of them, his bō-staff switching to the naginata, only to be broken within a few moments.

“Hey…” He whined, looking at the remains of wood in his hands before taking a few steps back as the suited man began to walk towards him. Clenching his fists, Donnie prepared for one last chance as did the rest of his brothers as they stood glaring at Stockman.

“Ahhhhhhhh!” Mikey started running forward first, the others following him.

“Ahhhhhhh!” Stockman continued as they rushed at one another.

⸻

Stockman walked through the wall carrying three of the teens in one hand and the smallest teen in his other metallic claw. Placing the smaller teen on the ground next to the dumpster, he used his other hand to slam dunk the older three teens into the dumpster.

“Haha! Foolish children, did you really think you could defeat me?” Mikey blinked wide blue eyes for a minute.

“Uh...kinda yeah…”

“All my life...others have laughed at me; the other kids in school, my coworkers...the lady who fixes the copy machine.” He briefly stopped with the faux intimidating voice for this next part. “How was I supposed to know you don’t pour toner in the top?!”

“...then where does the toner go?” asked Mikey.

“...No clue. I thought it was there but I WAS WRONG!” He cleared his throat to continue his story. “But when they behold the power of this suit, they won’t be laughing anymore...they’ll tremble in feAAAAAAAAAH!”

He was cut off a second time, this time by his own scream of pain as the suit began to upgrade itself more. The teens could only watch in mixtures of fear.

“What’s happening?!” Leo’s voice cracked and he mentally cursed himself as he saw Mikey tremble in the corner next to the dumpster.

“Stockman and the T-Pod…” murmured their genius brother as the upgrades began to finish and show themselves. “They’re...merging….they’re becoming one single entity….”

“The Stockmanpod…” Mikey whimpered, covering his head. Thinking quickly, while Stockmanpod tried to figure out what upgrades he had, Leo jumped out the trash and grabbed Mikey by the arm, dragging his youngest brother behind him as the other caught his drift and ran after them. Just as they turned the corner, they heard the loud thundering steps of the suits close on their tails. “The Stockmanpod is right on us!”

“Please do not name him!” Raph grunted. “That’s validating him and that is the last thing I want to do! Validate a nerd that isn’t Tenjin.”

“Split up,” declared Leo after a moment. “He can’t follow us all.”

“No way, nii-chan! ” Mikey whined loudly, already pulling ahead of his brothers. “He’s gonna follow me…!”

“Why would he do that?” Leo rolled his eyes at the thought, getting ready to pull away from his brothers and run down his own direction.

“Because they always chase me!” The orange masked teen whined, speeding up a little bit more just in case Stockmanpod was catching up.

“Stop being paranoid and just do it!” At that the older three teens ran down different streets, but the entire time Mikey could hear Stockmanpod’s rumbling footsteps behind him. 

“I knew he’d follow me!” Thinking quickly, Mikey used all the speed he’d gain from having a small body but also from his training to turn faster than the giant suit could before jumping on top of a small park attraction and just as Stockmanpod ripped the toy out of the floor, he’d already run down another alley causing the large suit to try and catch up by bursting through the wall he used to jump over.

“Pizza…?” Mikey thought for a second before grinning childishly. Without being caught, Mikey swiped two out of the four boxes off the back of the kids scooter and stood his ground as the Stockmanpod began to gain on him.

“I’ve got you now!”

“Oh yeah?” Mikey openly mocked now. “Well I have...HOT CHEESE!”

And tossed the pizza right onto the seeing box of the giant suit causing the man to skid to a stop. As the giant stopped, Mikey leapt onto the nearest rooftop and bolted without stopping this time.

“IS THAT THE BEST YOU’VE…” When Baxter finally managed to get the pizza off his face, he paused at the empty area around him. “...got…”

⸻
「Hamato/Oroku Rooftop (Unknown Time)」
⸻

The boys shushed each other as they made their way back into the house before the light was turned on. Glancing up, they were caught red handed. It seemed as Miwa, Splinter and Saki were all there waiting with arms crossed in front of them.

“Hey boys and Mikey.” Miwa greeted casually, filing her nails on a kunai.

“Boys…” sighed Saki, seemingly resigned to listening to his elder brother scold their children.

“And where have you been?” Splinter didn’t waste any time.

“N...nowhere?” Raph tried, Miwa snorted as Saki sighed forlornly.

“How did you get so hurt?”

“Oh,” Leo hid his swords immediately. “That, um...w-w-we were um…”

“Hit…” started Raph before slapping himself in the eye.

“By a…” Donnie stopped, having no idea how to answer.

“...We were playing near an old construction site and some rubble fell on us…” Mikey filled in, still not okay with lying to their family members.

“Nice try lil cuz…” snorted Miwa. “We already saw the news. Baxter Stockman?”

“Went from small, failed robberies to succeeding in terrifying people?” Saki unhelpfully imputed.

“Enough!” snapped Splinter at last, all four boys straightening at the sound of his walking stick hitting the floor. “Tell me what happened…”

⸻

“...and then I threw the pizza at him and ran away.” Mikey finished quietly, face cast down and eyes forlorn at the fact he lied to his father and family for so long about this.

“Very resourceful Michelangelo.” Splinter ran his hands through his youngest’s hair in a form of comfort before looking at his eldest three. “I’m very disappointed in you three. The first rule of being a ninja is do no harm; unless you mean to do harm, then do LOTS of harm.”

“You’re right sensei, I guess we did make a mess of things…” Leo murmured, meekly turning his eyes towards his father.

“So,” Splinter started, locking eyes with Leo only. “What do you think would be a fitting punishment?”

Leo looked down, deep in thought about the situation they unintentionally created with some harmless steam blowing and now must fix without help. “We need to clean up our mess…!”

“Yes, you must stop this...Stockmanpod.” The Japanese man seemed tired of this situation.

“But sensei,” Donnie looked at him with worried red-brown eyes. “He kicked our butts the last time...how are we supposed to stop him?”

“Oh!” Raph seemed excited at his own thoughts. “I’ll hit him...REALLY hard!”

“Brute force is not the answer.” reminded Splinter. “It’s what caused this whole mess to begin with. So, Michelangelo, what do you believe is the answer?”

“Me?” squeaked Mikey, blue eyes wide as he glanced at his brothers.

“Yeah bro,” Leo started, ocean blue eyes calm and gentle. “It was you who suggested leaving him alone and we didn’t listen but now…”

“We’re all ears.” Raph and Donnie spoke together smiling at the youngest who blushed deeply, freckles sticking out in the dark red blush.

“Well, the ninja before us often fought against others in armor,” He started, remembering the studies his father often went over with him and the stories his uncle would tell him. “And they had learned to not fight the armor but the person inside...right?”

“Correct.” Splinter murmured proudly, gesturing to his wall behind him. “Which means don’t fight the suit but Baxter Stockman…”

「Random Rooftop (1:30 am)」
⸻

Three figures sat on the roof, watching the street below. Waiting for their fourth to lead their target right to them.

“You sure this is gonna work?” Donnie asked skeptically as he looked at his two older brothers.

“Like sensei said,” began Leo. “Fight the person inside the suit, not the suit itself. And one thing we know about the bad guys around here? They love chasing Tenpi.”

“Not limited to chasing Tenpi,” Raph grunted. “They love to torture and try to kiss Tenpi. He’s just a trouble magnet.”

“Guys!!!” Mikey cried out rushing towards his brothers. “Stockmanpod’s got...MISSILES!”

Without waiting for a response the smallest teen ran forward and flipped over some of the smaller parts of the roof before running across the top of the water tower and finally catching himself on the wire above himself with his nunchaku . Mikey looked down at the burning carnage with wide eyes at the thought of if he had slipped.

The Stockmanpod laughed as he walked through the explosion, unaffected thanks to his suit. Thinking quickly, the elder three threw their chains around the giant machine in order to restrain him as Mikey finally came down from the wire.

“Had enough, Baxter?” He wheezed quietly, looking up with dangerous baby blues as the man growled at him through gritted teeth.

“I should be asking you that, Princess!” With that he broke free and grabbed Mikey around the middle, tossing him across the next few buildings easily.

“Tenpi!” Donnie gasped, eyes wide before they narrowed in anger towards the man.

“That’s it!” growled Raph, as they readied their weapons. “You’re going down!”

As they four rushed at each other once again, Donnie stopped him briefly by kicking him in the chest a few times before whacking him on the head harshly, making the Stockmanpod stumble back right towards Leo who decided to try and change the direction by slashing at him until he walked into Raph’s sai. Sadly, Raph’s attacks didn’t have much effect, so he tried to run at the other with an uppercut...only to be swatted away like a fly.

“Katon!” Leo called standing at the ready with Donnie before they both tried to jump at the Stockmanpod. Baxter saw them coming this time, and grabbed them before slamming them into one another then beginning to spin like an overzealous merry go round.

“Aaaaaaahhhh!” Donnie felt like he would puke and Leo didn’t feel much better. But it all came to a stop as they were suddenly thrown off the building and almost to their deaths.

“Gotcha!” Leo glanced down as Donnie looked up at his older brother, his arm being held by Raph as he also held one of Leo’s. “You guys just love to make me worry about ya!”

As they scrambled up the building once again, they all collapsed in a tired heap before looking up at Stockmanpod, defiance still shining in their eyes.

“Any last words?”

“Yeah...just one.” Donnie snickered.

“Bees.” hissed Leo.

“Bees?” Baxter cocked an eyebrow, believing the child to have lost it.

“Beeeeeeeeees!” Mikey cried as he swung in on his kusarigama-chain with the beehive clutched tightly in his arms. Scaling the Stockmanpod like a jungle gym, the petite blond quickly shoved the whole next in the small face opening of the suit, causing Baxter to try and swat the bees away while stumbling over his own feet and making the suit act out; all the while exposing the T-Pod.

Leo’s eyes narrowed on the spot where the T-Pod was before waiting for their chance. The boys all lined up, ready to take a hit at the machine in order to cause the Stockmanpod’s downfall. Starting with Mikey taking a swipe with his kusarigama, Donnie following up with a stab with his naginata, Raph taking a stab with his own sai, and finally Leo jabbing at it with his katana.

Unable to take all the hits, Baxter fell over the ledge of the roof...only to land on a smaller platform roof, groaning miserably the whole way. He looked up in fear when Leo towered over him before calmly stabbing the T-Pod and deactivating the suit as the man timidly got out.

“So...we’ll call it...a tie?” He tried weakly.

“What do you say Katon?” Leo teased.

“I think-,”

“Ahem…” Mikey crossed his arms and tapped his foot. “What started this?”

“I think it’s a tie.” Donnie gulped.

“No lie there.” agreed Raph while Leo simply nodded.

“Good.” Without blinking, Mikey threw his kusarigama chain around Baxter Stockman’s shoulders, securing him tightly. “And now, to jail with you!”

“Aw, come! Please don’t!”

But there was no beating Mikey when he was on a mission.

「Hamato/Oroku Dojo (3:00 pm)」
⸻

“You all showed wisdom and great skill in defeating this Stockmanpod,” Splinter said even as Raph made a face at the nickname. “I am proud of you all…”

“Does this mean…” Leo started after they all sat stock-still. “We’re not grounded anymore?”

“Hmmm…” Splinter stroked his beard as he looked at them. From Leo and Mikey’s pleading eyes to Donnie and Raph’s hopeful ones. “Yes.”

He smiled when his children cheered. “But first…” They all paused in fear. “RANDORI!”

His children quickly ran and he gave chase.

『Omake』
⸻

“I’m so glad you’re ungrounded!” cheered April. “Now, I can come and visit Mikey again because no offense? But you guys kinda suck when you’re grounded.”

"Fair.” “I don’t think I suck.” “You suck plenty Donnie...starting with-,” “Enough, Raph.”

April smiled, happy to have her friends back to normal for now.

She just hoped it stayed this way.

Chapter Text

Unknown Warehouse (12:00 am)

――

Outside in the windows you could see shapes jumping and running around while bright pink lights flashed outside the windows. If a passerby looked close enough, they could just barely make out the forms of five teenagers, three obviously male, one obviously female and one that could go either way in the gender department as they fought against weird robot looking creatures with guns.

One of the teens, with the blue mask held a pair of katana, growled low in his throat as he ducked from the pink lasers as another with a red mask jumped off the support pillars behind him as he ran, eyes focused on his enemies. Believing his brothers capable of handling themselves and knowing his older cousin can surely watch out where he couldn’t.

“Keep moving,” He finally said to his brothers as two of them came to run up to his right. “Don’t let them surround you. Failure is not an option.”

“Technically,” said the tallest with the purple mask and glasses, his tongue playing with the gap in his teeth. “Failure is always an option.”

The redhead finally caught up to them as his acid green eyes glared at his immediate younger brother. “You know what else is an option? Slapping you!”

They almost stopped as two Kraangdroids stepped in front of them lasers at the ready before they turned their attention to a different target. The smallest figure was running side by side with the lone female of the group dodging and watching each other's back.

“Tenpi,” Donnie cried after seeing where the Kraang were aiming. “On the right!”

“Your right or mine!” Mikey teasingly called back, barely managing to duck under some laser’s but making it look graceful nonetheless.

“I think he meant left,” Miwa snickered back, deftly stabbing a Kraangdroid with her tantō before decapitating another swiftly.

Feeling like there were too many on his little brother and older cousin, Donnie jumped out of his hiding spot and tried to slam one of the droid’s heads off...only succeeding in gaining it’s attention from them to him. “Are you kidding me?! I hate this thing!”

He stopped his rant as he noticed the droid turn towards him stoically before powering up it’s laser once again just as a sai came flying through the air and into its head followed by Raph leaping onto it and stabbing it furiously as Donnie watched in shocked awe at the raw aggression his brother had.

Once done with his prey, Raph turned to his brother and snarked with an annoyingly flat look. “Nice work. Once we’re done here, there’s a marching band that needs a majorette.”

The glasses-wearing teen stood there with a dumbfounded look on his face for a moment or two before snapping out of it and running to join the fray once more as the lasers were once again pointed in his direction.

Leo ran as fast as he could, keeping his eyes on his siblings in case they needed help before leaping and jumping off a pillar at a droid, slicing it into more than three pieces before continuing on into the fight.  Raph, following his brother’s use of the pillar similarly, ran up the support beam before launching at a droid, landing on its shoulders and jabbing both his sai into its shoulders, causing it to malfunction and go on the fritz hitting the ground as he continued to stab at it.

“Kraang,” one of the older modeled droids, looked to the side. “The present would be a positive time to do the testing of  the energy canon.”

Soon, two of the Kraangdroids opened up the warehouse back as some of the other’s drove out a small tank-like machine. Mikey stopped and looked at the machine before paling and falling to his knees, clutching his head while shivering furiously; Miwa, the person closest to him stopped and stared at him before covering him to the best of her abilities.

Distantly she heard Leo tell the others to circle around Mikey and stand their ground just before the machine powered on. “On second thought...run! Karai, protect Tenpi.”

“You got it.” As if you could keep her away from him. She had already crowded him into a corner and was fighting the droids that dared to come their way furiously. She had made a big enough dent in the formation coming her way that she was able to watch Donnie’s bo-staff be vaporized on the top half.

“Oh! Come! On!” The genius huffed, staring at the ceiling as if blaming someone above him for this misfortune. Just as he thought he was in the clear for anymore bad luck, another laser almost got him, causing him to duck and run for cover behind some crates. “How am I supposed to fight advanced alien technology with a stupid STICK?!”

Leo deftly cut another Kraang down before moving onto the next two as Raph stabbed another in the head just as he leapt onto the next. Miwa continued on her own path of destruction, even though it was limited to simply being the small circle that kept coming for Mikey, whose shivering had died down to wheezing breaths of fear, honestly causing her to fear more for his health than her own safety at this moment especially with all the chaos going on around them.

Soon another explosion caused the rest of the teen ninja to gather around the duo in order to protect each other more than themselves.

“Kraang destroy the ninja with what is the signal to which-,” Leo turned the repetitive sounding statement out as his mind worked quickly on a way to get all of them out safely as Mikey seemed down already.

Throwing a shuriken at one of the support beams, he watched it bounce off the metal surfaces before jamming into the power button of a mover vehicle causing it to ram into the Kraangdroids and the energy cannon and pushing them out of the way.

Sharing a look with Raph the eldest quickly turned to find a way out as Miwa scooped Mikey up and followed after with Donnie closing up the rear. As Raph and Leo jumped through the window, the redhead leaned back up to grab Mikey from Miwa in order for the both of them to get down safely as they waited for Donnie to jump through last.

“Is he okay?” inquired Leo as Miwa and Raph checked over Mikey’s shivering form.

“Does he look okay?!” Raph growled only to pause when Mikey whined in fear and curled up into the fetal position. “Let’s get him home first. We’ll figure this out with Splinter and ‘jii-san. They might have some ideas.”

“Good idea.” Miwa quickly gathered Mikey in her arms once more, standing up and rushing off first. 

“Hey Katon,” Donnie suddenly called from the window. “Give me a hand with this.”

 “With what?” The redhead looked at his brainy brother who blinked and then looked back into the window as if nervous to answer the question. “And where are we moving it to ‘cause I have a feeling it ain’t to the house.”

“...Your feeling would be correct.” the glasses wearing teen murmured as he glanced back inside.

――

The teens had decided to split up for the small amount it would take for Donnie to take his new toy to their sewer lair while Miwa and Leo took Mikey, who hadn’t responded to anything since they left the Kraang hideout, back to their father’s.

“So...tell me again why’re we luggin’ this thing back to our old hang out?” asked Raph as they dragged the disarmed and empty Kraangdroid towards the manhole.

“I wanna study it and find out everything about it.” His younger brother grinned at him, all gap tooth and bright. “Maybe even make something out of the parts.”

“Uh-huh...and how is this gonna fit?” He gestured to the half stuffed metallic limbs sticking out of the hole. The purple-tinted haired male stared for a moment before kicking it violently for a bit before staring more.

Raph raised an eyebrow before jumping onto the head as the rest of the machine went down, the redhead caught himself on the ladder to the right, watching the droid hit the concrete at the bottom before dropping down himself the rest of the way and waiting for the other to follow. Donnie grinned before following after eagerly. The second eldest watched his brother as they finally made it to the lair with the droid, mostly intact. As they dropped it off in the other’s lab, green eyes met red-brown. “Just be careful Don. Okay?”

“Wakarimashita, nii-san!”

Hamato/Oroku Dojo (Same time as Donnie and Raph are at the Lair)

――

“Okaeri,” Saki called without looking up from his paper. He paused though when he didn’t get any enthusiastic response from his nephews and daughter, glancing up, the younger Hamato-Oroku stood up and rushed forward to check on his nephew in Miwa’s arms. “What happened?”

“We’re not a hundred percent sure,” Miwa admitted, training her eyes to the floor instead of her unresponsive younger cousin. “One minute he was fine, doing what Mikey’s do best and then something triggered in him; he just shut down.”

“Michelangelo, can you hear me?” tried Saki, voice soft, all he received was a high keen from the dual haired teen before another coughing wheeze came through. “This isn’t good. I’m not even sure if he can even understand the English I taught him at this point. Nothing but panic and fear has surrounded his mind and aura that he is very far from our voices.”

“Wait,” Splinter rasped at last crouching next to his youngest son and placing his hand on his shoulder in a form of comfort only to pull it back as the wheezing picked up in speed and intensity. “Michelangelo...Ochitsuite kiite kure musuko yo...Anata no kokoro o kumora sete iru subete no kurai shikō to kyōfu o fusshoku shi, watashitachi ni modotte kite kudasai…”

Mikey’s wheezing coughs calmed down to just the wheeze at this point; small, delicate hands reached out for his father. “‘tou-chan…’tou-chan...Watashi o sukutte kudasai...Kurakute kowai…Karera wa watashitachi o korosu tsumoridesu! Soreha kanaimashita! Sore wa subete kanaimashita!”

Easily, Yoshi gathered Mikey into his arms and hugged him tightly, hugging his youngest into his chest.  The long black and blond braid was quickly removed to let the long silky locks fall free as the child shoved his face into his father’s yukata and breathed in his scent to try and ground himself. After a couple more minutes of soft raspy breaths, the youngest’s breath finally evened as he fell into an exhausted state of sleep against his father. Looking at his oldest children, Splinter sighed and stood up with Mikey still clutched in his arms. “I will go and put your brother in his room, I will speak to the rest of you later.”

Mikey’s Room (4:00 am)

――

Mikey didn’t know what was going on. One minute he was sitting in their old stomping grounds that they called the lair with his brothers and April, who seemed more focused on whatever was in front of her than what Donnie was telling her as the others goofed around, although he couldn’t find himself.

Where was he? What was going on?

Then the scene shifted suddenly, and the children were suddenly locked in the heat of battle but...the only ones there were Karai, Fuji and Katon. The three were locked in combat with the Kraang and a turtle shaped robot that had a Kraang hazardously thrown on top, eyes closed as it controlled the robot.

Everything faded to black.

――

Mikey shot up in his bed wailing at the top of his voice, body shaking as he felt another attack coming on. He must’ve been getting sick, he mentally noted.

“Michelangelo?” Splinter’s voice rang through his room as the light was switched on and he felt his father embrace him much like he’d done earlier that night. “Watashi no kodomo o shizume nasai, sore wa daijōbudesu.”

“Karera wa kizutsukudarou! Karera o kizutsukeru koto wa dekimasen!” yelped the youngest before realizing he was awake and that the only one in front of him was his father. “Huh? Papa? What’s going on…? I don’t feel too good…”

Splinter could already tell his son was sick. His usually pale freckled cheeks had a very dark hue colored onto it, causing Splinter to worry more than he already was. “My son, come with me. You’ll sleep in my room for the time being.”

“O-Okay papa…” With small wobbly steps, he made his way towards Splinter’s towering form pressing himself to his side and nuzzling into it sleepily. “I-I don’t feel too well…”

“I know my son,” Splinter ran his fingers through the slightly knotted long hair gently. “I know, come, let us sleep.”

Kitchen (7:00 am)

――

“Hey sensei,” Donnie asked as he met up with his father that morning, noting the lack of the youngest brother in the area. “How’s Mikey doing?”

“Your brother…is sick.” The older man sighed tired and seemed his age suddenly, the brother’s all seemed to deflate from this. “I believe it has to do with the recent…excitement and activity he’s been going through as of late.”

“That’s to be expected,” sighed Donnie, eyes down at the table as the others turned to stare at him. “Given the fact that before this year, Mikey’s done nothing but stay inside and train or study, the outside environment and all the dangers we’ve been facing must’ve been stressing him more than usual, causing his immune system to probably crash.”

“Last night’s freak out would’ve been the last straw…” Miwa nodded along with Donnie’s explanation. “Although, I’m still worried about it. I’ll keep an eye on him while Yoshi-ojiisan and otou-san work in the dojo.”

“Thanks Mi,” Leo smiled gratefully at their older cousin who smirked back before heading upstairs.

“By the way,” piped up Donnie after a few moments of silence. “I’ll be coming home late today. I have a side project I want to work on before coming back.”

“Oh?” Splinter was intrigued but knew if he asked more about it, he would be lost on the explanation from his brainy third eldest. “I see, just remember to stay safe and be back before curfew.”

“Hai!” Donnie smiled widely as Raph snorted under his breath, most likely an insult, while Leo rolled his eyes fondly.

“We will wait until Michelangelo is better before sending him back onto the field and even then,” Splinter shook his head. “Depending on his mental state, I might not even allow that.”

The brothers lost all semblance of a good mood, silently praying that their youngest brother was okay and would soon be back with them on patrols.

――

Mikey’s Room (10:00 am)

――

Miwa opened the door gently, balancing a tray of crackers and tea on it as she made her way towards her small cousin’s bundled up form. “Hey Mike, heard you weren’t feeling well so I brewed some lavender tea and I have some saltine’s for you. I know when you’re sick this is your favorite.”

“T-Thanks Mi-neechan .” He sniffled as his big watery blue eyes landed on her. “I hope I can keep it down. I haven’t been this sick in ages.”

“Yeah, we thought you were finally all grown up,” The raven haired young woman smiled softly at him. “But I’m sorta glad you still need us around. It’s hard trying to spoil you when you seem to just get more independent each day.”

He chuckled before sneezing softly, making her frown in slight concern, placing the tray down and setting to pouring them both a cup. He whined when Miwa leaned over and patted his head comfortingly and switched the dry cooling pad off his forehead with a new one. “You don’t need to worry about me growing up because at the end of the day, Kazoku wa watashitachi ga motte iru subete desu. We have to always have one another’s back, am I right?”

“You’re very right,” She laughed as she sat on the mat next to his bed. “You little messenger of all things pure.”

“Huh?”

Sewer Lair (4:00 pm)

――

“Sooo,” Donnie drawled as he sat down, April right behind him, eyes looking all around the old train station. “Why’d you two follow me here?”

“I have nothing else to do,” Raph admitted unabashedly as he flopped onto the old couch that used to belong in their living room before age made them take it down here.

“Well, after finding out you’ve been digging through the old garbage of military bases, I want to keep a better eye on you.” sighed Leo, sitting at the couch and beginning to pull out his homework. “You and Mikey get into too much trouble without supervision. Besides, you brought April.”

“Yeah well…April asked to come with me.” Donnie grunted, looking around for where he left the decommissioned Kraangdroid. “You guys typically couldn’t care less what I or Mikey do. Don’t start now that things are starting to spice up.”

Leo and Raph floundered as Donnie began to take apart the robot, obviously done with the conversation. “That aside, this technology is light years away from anything I’ve ever seen. Do you know what this is?”

He held up something high tech looking to April but the redhead was too focused on her laptop to even glance at what he was holding, only deciding to give a half hearted reply. “No.”

“Neither do I!” Donnie was basically salivating at the thought, not even noticing his crush’s lack of focus. “But I can’t wait to find out.”

“T-That aside,” started Leo. “I heard you and sensei had a conversation in the dojo. What was that about?”

“Oh yeah.” Raph snapped his fingers, eyes lighting up in humor. “Didn’t sensei give you another stick to break?”

Donnie flushed as he recounted his conversation with his father before he left the house.

――

Flashback: Dojo (7:50 am)

――

Donnie’s dark red-brown eyes watched as Splinter walked closer with another bō staff in his hands, back straight and proud as he presented the genius with the fixed weapon, the lanky teen couldn’t help but try and hide his head in shame as he looked at the older man. “With all due respect sensei, but I can’t continue to fight alien technology with a six foot staff…”

“Oh?”

“I was hoping to upgrade my weapon.”

“Mm…” The man nodded, a glint of amusement in his eyes. “A seven foot staff. Interesting.”

The brunette knew his father was, mostly, joking and shook his head in denial. “No. I meant using modern technology.”

“Ah!” Though the amusement was still there, Donnie already knew his father didn’t approve and would joke about this as well. “A solar powered staff.”

“I’m serious sensei!” The teen started, ready to argue and defend his case.

“I know,” Splinter nodded. “And, yes, you may upgrade your weapon.”

Thinking in his head that he’d lost, Donnie began to plead his case immediately. “That’s so not fair. You can’t just ― wait, did you just say yes?”

“Ninja’s have improved their arsenal for centuries,” the older man started, sitting next to his son. “We are masters of adaptation. But remember, technology is a means not an end. It is you who must prevail in battle, not your weapon. Combat is not a video game.”

“That’s it!” The teen cheered, rushing forward to hug the man before rushing off to school.

――

Flashback -End-

――

“...which is great because with this technology I will be invincible!” He cackled as his imagination began to run away with him. “And I have the perfect idea!”

As he spoke, he began to drag the offline robot to the metal doors in the back of the station, his energy vibing with that of a mad scientist. A little while later, Leo and Raph were playing an old game Donnie managed to rewire for them to play without money as April continued to work on her laptop.

“Hey guys, come check this out!” The teenage female called the other two, catching their attention.

“One sec April,” Raph grunted, eyes trained on the game in front of him. “Lemme just finish destroying Lameonardo.”

The eldest glared at his direct younger brother before they began to viciously slam their hands on the buttons before Raph gained the upper hand and won, stopping to dance as the blue eyed male glared at him for a moment. He blinked as Raph stopped right in front of him before he was harshly shoved to the side and he stood back up, rubbing his head and fixing his hair with a pout as his brother walked away.

“So, what’s up?” Raph smiled at the younger girl as Leo walked over to sit on her other side but not before giving a return smack to the back of Raph’s head as he sat causing the other to glare at him over her head.

“I set up a message board to collect unusual sightings around New York.” She began, smiling in pride at her little project. “People send in pics, videos. I also can get some information on the Kraang and my dad, like this video of a gas explosion.”

“A kraangdroid…” Raph muttered as he watched the video with a glare as Leo frowned in thought over this video.

“We’ll check it out tonight.” Their leader nodded at his brother before April turned to him with a sharp glare.

“Why not now?” The girl huffed, cheeks flushing slightly in anger.

“Because we’re ninja.” Leo meekly replied, slightly embarrassed to be scared of the slight teen’s anger. “We can only go out and do things at night…to stay out of sight.”

“Yeah, well, I can.” She slammed her laptop closed and stood, not even bothering to see their reactions before stomping away. Raph nudged Leo’s side, kick starting the other into motion.

“April, think about this.” He tried, hands open in a peaceful manner. “This could be dangerous.”

“You know what else is dangerous?” She gave him a moment to flail in confusion. “Standing between me and my father.”

They stared off for a moment before Leo backed off, giving her a wide berth to walk by. “Okay then.”

She smirked in satisfaction as she continued on her way, not seeing Leo’s glare of worry at her back as she left the hideout.

――

Warehouse (8:00 pm)

――

A blue Kraangdroid walked around the corner of the warehouse as April crouched in an alleyway, blue eyes narrowed, her body barely hidden behind a paper box before she quickly dodged to another hiding spot behind the alien robot.

“Okay Kraang-creep,” She muttered as the robot stood at an entrance and entered a password to gain access. “Lead the way.”

Quickly, she ran behind it and followed it into the warehouse. Before she could get far, she felt a small hand grab her wrist. “April!”

She almost screamed before turning and seeing familiar baby blue eyes staring at her, wide and glassy beneath an orange eye mask. “Mikey?”

“The one and only, yo!” He sniffled. “I had a feeling after talking with Leo and Raph that you would be here, so! Me and Karai are here as the backup!”

“Sup.” Miwa grunted, obviously not as enthused to be here as her younger cousin, casually picking at her nails with her tantō.

“I don’t need backup,” defended April, almost angry at the fact the duo was there. “I can handle this on my own.”

Mikey’s big blue eyes saddened as Miwa snorted, putting her tantō away and glaring straight at April. “If you really don’t need our help then we can sit back and watch. If you do end up needing us, then, hey lookie, we’re already here!”

April glared at the older girl, who crossed her arms over her chest and glared back with all the venom of an anaconda. Mikey coughed pitifully into his fist, shoulder’s shaking as Miwa stopped her glare off, arm wrapping around him in concern. “Look, Tenpi wanted to be here for you and he’s still not in the best of conditions. So, it’s either you appreciate his good will or I’ll take him home and you won’t be seeing him until he’s truly better.”

“Wait…” The freckled girl whispered. “I’m sorry, I just want to help my dad as soon as possible. Please, stay.”

Mikey smiled, face flushed under his bright orange scarf while Miwa scoffed and leaned against the wall again, obviously still not happy with April but willing to stay for Mikey. “Whatever.”

Sewer Lair (9:00 pm)

――

Leo sat in front of the television, childish happiness lighting up his dark blue eyes as Space Heroes played in front of him, Raph sat a little ways behind him feeding Spike, a soft look in his usual green eyes as he held the leaf out for the turtle. Neither seemed to notice the lack of Miwa, Mikey or Donnie in the household.

“Doctor Mindstrong's been taken over by the Cortexacon’s!” The captain on the show gasped dramatically causing Leo to gasp in shock, his eyes trained on the show in front of him, hanging onto every word and movement.

“What do we do? What do we do?!” The young man in the show cried out, panic evident in his every word before the man slapped him across the face.

“There’s only one thing we can do!” The captain spoke firmly, turning back to his former comrade. “Doctor Mindstrong must be destroyed.”

Leo sat there, mouth slightly parted and eyes wide as he watched the scene of the captain destroying one of his former crew mates, the screaming from the show caused him to blink. “What a hero.”

He sat in awed silence for a moment before frowning at the sound of a loud clanging noise. As the sound resounded again, Raph turned, the soft look in his eyes replaced with narrowed eyed annoyance as the noise continued to come closer and closer to the duo, a small but bulky robot made an appearance.

It was short and shaped like a turtle with some wires exposed on the underside of it’s artificial plastron, the ninja mask and plastron spray painted an orange color that was a shade lighter than Mikey’s own, bright electric blue eyes glowed underneath the spray pain as it’s mouth opened a speaker poked out. “Take me to your leader.”

“Leo,” Raph snorted, eyes bored as he stared at the, in his opinion, hunk of junk. “It’s for you.”

“What is that thing?” The eldest asked hands on his hips as he eyed the mini robot.

“Big brother,” Donnie grinned at the duo. “And Raphael―,” Raph made a face but thought against whatever he was going to say or do in favor of watching his younger brother’s excited rambling. “This is the future of ninjustsu.”

The tiny robot flexed its arms briefly before relaxing next to its creator, standing a good few feet shorter than the lanky scientist, Raph crossed his arms and eyed the little machine. “Always thought the future of ninjutsu would be taller.”

Donnie scrunched his nose up at his brother with a frown before turning back to his work with a proud smile. With a small flick of his remote, the tiny robot made a clicking noise as more arsenal than the older brother’s thought they had appeared from within the robot. Donnie’s smile turned smug as he patted the turtle shaped head fondly. “He didn’t like being called small.”

――

Unknown Warehouse (9:30 pm)

――

A Kraangdroid turned around as it continued its patrol, not seeing the three figures hidden behind the boxes. Blue eyes glared as April ducked to stay hidden from sight, Mikey clung to a pipe high above the Kraangdroid’s sight, surprisingly mostly blended into the background, even with his bright orange scarf as Miwa used the shadows of the support beams and pillars to hide.

Ignoring the danger of getting any closer and Mikey’s hand motion to stay where she was, April crawled from mostly out of her hiding spot to hear the kraangdroids better as they met up.

“Is that which is the unstable mutagen ready for using in the experiment that Kraang is being ready to begin?” April barely repressed a growl at the statement from the first Kraangdroid spoke, annoyed with how long it could take for this conversation. Before the other Kraang could speak she caught sight of Miwa making a getaway motion but she stubbornly shook her head and stayed where she was.

This could lead to her dad. She had to stay.

“The unstable mutagen will be tomorrow unleashing in the water supply.” The second spoke and she felt her heart stop as Mikey stifled a gasp and Miwa went rigid.

This may be bigger than the three of them thought.

“The water supply…?” She could barely hear Mikey so close to her ear, his baby blue eyes terrified as Miwa landed next to him.

“That doesn’t sound even close to good news.” The eldest teen scowled as she glared at April from the side of her eye, arm braced on the boxes as she leaned closer yet still in the shadows and out of the Kraang’s ‘sight’.

“Many infected humans will mutate. This is being a good way to perfect the mutagen to the point of perfection.” The first Kraang spoke after a moment of concerned silence between the humans before turning and walking away. April, overly eager to see where the other was heading, leaned onto the lowest box too hastily, causing the fire extinguisher to fall forward and careen towards the floor. Thinking quickly as April flailed, Mikey used his scarf to catch the metal before it slammed into the concrete floor, only to sneeze and gain the attention of the other Kraangdroid. The trio quickly scattered as it turned around and began to make its way towards where they once sat circled around.

April could feel herself begin hyperventilate as the Kraang made its way to her hiding spot with heavy, mechanical footsteps. Thinking quickly, she met eyes with Mikey who hung above her head, silently pleading with her not to do anything, she nodded at him and then a window to which he hesitantly nodded back. She made her move right as the robot appeared at her former hiding spot.

Throwing a rock she’d found on the floor at the window causing it to thwack, she hid once more as the Kraang turned to the window with a beep before making its way over. Smirking, she took a running start towards the robot with a lead pipe in hand and tried to knock it back with that.

When all it did was turn the robot’s head 360° towards her, it beeped threateningly. April stifled a yelp as Miwa pulled her out of the way as Mikey leaped over her head, long hair trailing behind him as he kicked the Kraang out the window, grabbing onto the ledge with a handstand in a stopping point as the machinery crashed down to the floor out in back of the warehouse.

As April nodded at Miwa, who helped Mikey back into the warehouse, the redhead turned and began to run back into the warehouse. “Woah, the hell you think you’re doing?”

“I’m finishing my recon,” April hissed, watching as Mikey heaved tiredly from an exercise that would usually never tire him out. “If you can’t do this Tenpi, it would be best for you to leave. And if you don’t want to help Karai, you can leave too. I need to do this for my dad.”

April barely finished her statement before Miwa had slammed her against the concrete walling of the warehouse. “Watch your mouth little girl.” Her wide eyes stared up at the older teen’s narrowed gold eyes, in slight awe and a pinch of fear. “Don’t think just because you lost someone doesn’t mean you get the right to try and bully us around because I am not the one.”

“Karai!” Mikey snapped quietly, voice hoarse and wheezing. “Let her go. Remember she’s just hurting.”

“But―!” The raven haired girl cut herself off as Mikey held up a hand and looked back at April, a soft smile on his face.

“Kazoku wa watashitachi ga motte iru subete desu,” He whispered and April blinked for a moment, not understanding the language spoken to her. “Family is all we have. And that includes us and you. So we’ll stay to help you.”

Miwa released April and stood her younger cousin who finally seemed to have caught his breath. Her eyes were cold as she and the redhead locked eyes but she didn’t leave nor did she pin April down anymore, so the younger girl took that as a win.

“Thank you so much you two.” She whispered, feeling embarrassed by her reckless behavior this whole mission. “Let’s make Splinter proud!”

Mikey nodded with a smile while Miwa simply rolled her eyes and stood silently and they made their way to the next part of the warehouse.

Sewer Lair (10:00 pm)

――

Leo, Raph and Donnie stood around the small turtle robot all with different looks. Leo with mild interest, Raph blatant disinterest and Donnie with pride. “Isn't it cool? I reverse-engineered it from the Kraangdroid.”

Leo raised an eyebrow at the enthusiastic explanation but only one question rang in his head as he crouched down to look at the small robot before standing tall once more and facing his lanky brother as Raph closed his eyes with his arms crossed, seemingly drowning them out. “Okay, why?”

“So,” began Donnie, as if explaining this was the easiest thing he’d done all day. “The drone can handle the dangerous stuff while we stay out of harm's way.”

Leo frowned and closed his eyes turning to face Raph who’d opened his eyes, but looked annoyed now. “Oh, I get it. This is for wimps too afraid to fight.”

“Yes,” began Donnie, smiling obliviously as if not understanding the insult thrown his way. “No, it's for wimps too smart to fight, I mean―.”

Leo shook his head as his brother’s began to bicker around him. “I don’t need a toaster fighting my battles for me.”

“Look Donnie this is ridiculous,” the eldest began shaking his head at the situation. “This thing takes the whole point of being a ninja.”

“It’s exactly the point of being a ninja, we adapt.” Donnie smirked, pointing down at the small robot. “Now watch this. Attack the drone. Give it all you've got.”

Leo seemed to be amused at the wording from his second youngest brother, hands on his hips as he felt a sense of pride. “Are you sure? I don’t want to break your toy―!”

“I do!” Raph crowed, pushing Leo to the side as he rushed forward, eager to take apart one of Donnie’s gadgets.

As the older of the duo stood in front of the small robot, face fixed into a menacing grin as he pulled his sai out and twirled them, Donnie pressed a singular button and the little guy powered on. Rushing forward and jumping up into the air, Raph performed a front flip, his weapon pointed directly at the robot. Donnie flicked one of the switches on the remote he was holding and it caused his creation to grab hold of the sai and stop Raph’s assault midair, causing his green eyes to widen in surprise as the robot began to flip him back and forth repeatedly at Donnie’s movement.

Donnie chuckled under his breath before pausing at hearing a battle cry but not seeing where it came from. Looking up, he noticed Leo dropping down in a surprise attack on the creation that took down the second eldest, literally single handedly before he quickly ducked out of the way.

Leo pulled out both of his katana and began to furiously slash at the robot with not a second to waist, trying to hit it as many times as possible, hoping to gain some sort of advantage this way. Donnie watched for a moment before he made his invention grab hold of Leo’s katana and slam it, along with the weapons owner, to the floor harshly and in an instant. But the assault didn’t stop there, the robot stepped on Leo’s toes, causing him to yell out in pain before kicking him in the stomach and sending him flying towards Raph, who was just pulling himself off the floor with a groan, sending them both careening both to the floor groaning.

――

Hamato/Oroku Household (11:00 pm)

――

“I totally kicked your butts!” cheered Donnie as they lounged on the couch, waiting for the last hour to pass before patrol. “And I didn’t even have to use the laser! Face it, with that thing, I’m invincible.”

“Oh yeah?” Raph raised an eyebrow before sitting on the lanky brother, flattening him to the couch with a wheeze.

“You…know…what I mean!” the glasses wearing teen coughed.

Splinter walked into the room and raised an eyebrow at the scene before him which caused Raph to get off his brother immediately and Leo to straighten Donnie back into a sitting position with a small sheepish chuckle.

“Sensei,” Donnie began looking his father in the eye as he mentally prepared himself. “I-I was wondering if I could take my invention for a spin tonight?”

“You may.” The man nodded, watching the middle child in amusement as his face crumpled.

“That’s totally unfair!” He closed his eyes and stomped a bit. “You can’t just―wait, what?”

“You created this new weapon,” Their father stated, already walking away from the genius. “We must see how well it works.”

“Well, that’s great.” Donnie stood and gave his teacher/father a small bow in gratitude. “Arigatou sensei.”

“But, it is a test only.” Their teacher restated firmly, eyes locking onto the genius. “Do not take it to combat.”

“No problem, sensei.” Donnie nodded and gave a small bow as their father walked by again, eyes closed. 

“You’re taking it to combat,” started Raph blandly, flipping a page in his magazine and never once looking at his direct younger brother. “Aren’t you?”

“Totally!” The lanky genius giggled.

New York City Rooftops (12:00 am)

――

Two teens ran across the roofs, silently before meeting at the top of the building and staring down at the warehouse they were heading to. As they glanced at one another, they suddenly heard loud metallic clangs behind them, causing them to freeze where they stood and turn around.

Running toward them loudly was Donnie through his newest invention, which didn’t seem to have a volume button as it clanged against the concrete towards them messily. As it stopped in front of Raph, two puffs of air blew from its ear holes and decompressed some of the metal as the eldest duo, who frowned in annoyance.

“Wanna double back?” snarked Leo as he threw his hands in a wide gesture. “I think there’s a few car alarms you didn’t set off.”

“I don’t know,” Raph said, false seriously as he leaned down and patted the robot on the head. “I kinda like it, goes well with all the cries of help and screams of fear.”

“Come on,” chuckled the middle child. “You guys are just jealous because I’m here and you’re out in the cold while I eat the last slice of pizza.”

“Wasn’t that Mikey’s?” Leo’s nose scrunched up. “I don’t think he’d like that.”

Raph nodded a frown crossing his face. “Hey, how is the little snot anyway? Haven’t heard from him or Miwa in a couple of hours―”

He was cut off by the slamming of Donnie’s door. “Donatello! Call your brothers and tell them that Michelangelo is in big trouble when I get my hands on him.”

“Wuh―sensei, what are you talking about?” Donnie froze at his father’s words. “Mikey’s been in his room with Mi- neechan, hasn’t he?”

“You would think!” Their father scoffed as he paced back and forth angrily. “But no! Your older cousin and little brother thought that April needed help on whatever she was doing earlier today and haven’t returned since! Honestly, I expect more from him.”

“Guys…” Donnie whimpered, face paling as a stone grew in his stomach. “You heard that, right?”

“I really wish I heard wrong…” whispered Leo as his eyes trailed to the warehouse they were waiting for April to come from.

“Oh, he’ll be lucky to make it to Splinter.” Raph growled as he cracked his knuckles. “And what was Miwa thinking about bringing him here? Not only is he sick, but he had a terrible reaction to this place last time. What would make this time any different?!”

“Hey…” They heard a voice whisper from below, all turning to one another.

“Shh, quiet someone’s coming.” Leo whispered as he and Raph ducked on the roof, followed by Donnie’s metal body crouching down loudly.

“Guys,” the voice was clearer now, turning out to be April. “It’s me. Karai and Tenpi are with me.”

That caught all of their attention as they leaped down in front of the redhead and the elder two dropped down into the alley with her. “April. What are Karai and Tenpi doing here? Tenpi’s sick and Karai was supposed to be watching him.”

“And I was watching him,” He heard his cousin’s voice before she was behind him. “I would never intentionally leave him alone when he was sick.”

“Oh, yeah?” Raph growled, temper flaring. “Then what the hell is he doing here? Huh?”

“Nii-chan! Yamero…” Mikey whined, rushing forward and standing between Leo, Raph and Miwa. “I wanted to go. I told Karai I would come with or without her..”

“Tenpi.” Leo’s eyes were serious and worried all at once as he knelt to his brother’s height, hands on his shoulders. “Why would you do that?”

“Because Fuji,” The younger whispered. “April needed our help because family is all we have and we have to be there for one another. April is our family.”

The eldest duo shared a look before sighing and relenting. “Okay but…”

“Master Splinter’s out for blood.” Raph finished grimacing. “I don’t know if someone can screw up more than today already has been.”

A soft whistle permitted the air before Donnie’s creation took a sudden nose dive into the dumpster behind.

“You know,” Leo started looking at the dumpster in bewildered annoyance. “I think something might just top this Kanton.”

“Hm. You might be right.” snorted Raph before chuckling to himself. “Still quieter than the real Donnie though.”

The short robot made a struggle briefly before it kicked the dumpster open and stepped out slowly. Looking up at the others in question as if trying to brush off the earlier tumble.

Mikey felt himself freeze as he looked at it and his fever dream flashed through his brain before he breathed deeply through his nose to keep calm, blue eyes trained on the robot.

“What…the heck is that?” April seemed creeped out by the small robot while Leo shook his head in exasperation.

“That’s,” He gestured to the little robot. “Donnie’s latest creation…it has no name officially. We’ve just been calling it Donnie but louder.”

Raph smirked while Miwa stifled a laugh. Mikey walked up to the short robot and smiled down at it. “Well, I guess you’re kinda cute. Why don’t we name you Metalhead instead of Donnie but louder, huh?”

The newly dubbed Metalhead beeped head tilting left and right briefly before it opened its palm and a metal rose came out, it slowly extended its short arm and handed the rose to Mikey. “Oh, thank you.”

“Donnie, what the heck?!” Raph grunted. “You do know that’s your brother right?”

“I know that. I didn’t program him to do that―,” They heard slight grumbling from the other end. “Stupid advanced alien technology…upgrading at the wrong times…”

April rolled her eyes and took a few steps away from Metalhead before turning her eyes to Leo and Raph, ignoring the other three at the moment, only crossing eyes with Miwa briefly, both of them still angry at the other. “Guys, we have to hurry. The Kraang are trying to poison the water and mutate all of New York City! We have to stop them―!”

“That’ll be a disaster…” Leo summarized. 

“There’ll be mutants everywhere…” Donnie’s voice spoke from within Metalhead’s mouthpiece.

“Yeah…not a fun time…” Mikey panted, leaning against the alleyway and staring off at the warehouse. “It took us almost everything we had just to get the info we did without being caught.”

“And you did great, little brother.” Raph reassured, running his fingers over the top of Mikey’s head. “Now, leave the rest to us.”

“Yeah Mikey,” April smiled, clenching a hand into a fist. “We’ve got this.”

“Uh, I’m sorry.” sneered Miwa, stepping towards the smaller female. “What’s this we? Last time I checked, it’s going to be us going in while you stay here with Mikey and Sir Stomps-a-lot.”

“Hey…” Donnie whined before Mikey lightly knocked his hand against the hollow shell of steel on Metalhead’s back tiredly.

“Why can’t I come?” April stomped her foot looking very put out. “I found this place! It was my lead that even got us here!”

“Yeah, and because you wanted to get it done so fast,” Miwa snarled, stepping up, gold eyes narrowed into a glare. “Me and Tenpi had to rescue you from your own screw ups!”

“It’s not my fault!” frowned April. “You guys said you couldn’t come sooner and nothing’s stopping me from coming out on my own!”

“Oh, but there is!” hissed Miwa back, pushing the redhead away. “You’re constantly hanging around my brothers and family, so if you get captured and they find out where we live and our identities then what, Princess? Huh? You get to walk away scot free and something happens to the guys and my uncle?”

April floundered for a moment and Miwa took it as the opportunity to continue on with the mission on hand, gesturing for Raph and Leo to follow her. The duo did so and tried to avoid eye contact with April as they walked by. Stunned, the high school sophomore sat next to the zoned out Mikey and quiet Metalhead.

――

Three figure’s now jumped from rooftop to rooftop, making their way to their destination as quickly as possible.

“You know Karai,” Leo grunted as he leaped over another rooftop. “You didn’t need to be so mean to April. It’s not exactly her fault that Tenpi decided he wanted to go help her instead of staying home.”

“That wasn’t the issue honestly,” the older female groaned as she barely reached a ledge they jumped onto. “It’s just the whole time, she’s been acting recklessly and throwing herself into these situations and then getting into these jams that we’re expected to bail her out of.”

“That’s not true,” huffed Raph, leaning down and tugging Leo up onto the ledge with them.

“But it is.” Miwa scoffed. “Do you know what happened by the time me and Tenpi arrived? She was trying to follow the Kraang in by hiding behind some wooden boxes and wasn’t paying attention and knocked over a fire extinguisher.”

“No…”

“Yes!” The teen cried out in a whisper, throwing her hands in the hand. “So me and Tenpi save her ass and she goes and tells us that we didn’t need to save her and that if we couldn’t handle it, then we can go home.”

Leo and Raph exchanged shocked looks as Miwa huffed in agitation. They understood that April was hurting but whatever was going on between April and Miwa was steadily getting worse and her gung-ho about finding her father wasn’t helping. Especially Mikey’s bleeding heart to those in need and alone.

“Look,” Leo whispered as they finally made it to the rooftop of the warehouse. “I’ll talk to Mikey and Donnie or Raph will talk to April. But you both need to calm down.”

“Calm?” hissed Miwa, narrowing her eyes at her younger cousin. “Care to tell me why I have to calm down? When it’s that redhead? Oh, I’m sorry, it’s because it’s me and I have a terrible temper, huh?”

“What? No, no, no.” denied the blue banded teen. “I’m just saying that adding fuel to each other’s fire isn’t really…productive for anyone. And you have the whole Foot Clan to think about now.”

Miwa’s angry energy softened to something different as she leaned down into the vent and looked up at them. “I’m really proud of you Fuji. Kanton’s getting there but you’re doing it now as a leader.”

With that she dropped down the vent as the boys followed after. Once inside, they came across a group of Kraangdroids guarding a path farther down, most likely towards more Kraangdroids. Leo quickly sliced two down while Raph decapitated another one before body slamming a different one and Miwa slashed two in half before they made their way deeper into the warehouse.

Rooftop (12:30 am)

――

April sat at the ledge glaring down at the warehouse with Metalhead as Mikey leaned back against the farthest ledge from the danger, eyes closed as he meditated while they waited.

“So…” Donnie’s voice started, Metalhead’s glowing blue eyes looking at April’s angry face. “What’s going on between you and Karai?”

“I don’t know to be honest.” admitted April after a moment. “It seems whenever I try to do something about the Kraang without you guys, she gets mad at me and when I bring you or Tenpi along, that just sets her off even more.”

Donnie was silent where he sat back in the Lair. He stared at April through the monitor and felt his heart get tugged. This was a downside to Metalhead despite the many advantages. He couldn’t be there to comfort people in need from here. “Maybe there is a reason and we just can’t see it yet.”

“What reason could she have to be mad at me?” said April, blue eyes sliding towards Metalhead slowly. “Shouldn’t I be the one that’s mad at everyone and everything? My dad was taken from me! I don’t have anyone! She has everything!”

“That’s enough April-nee,” Mikey’s voice sounded calm but Donnie couldn’t help but shiver from the firm coldness that dripped off each word. “She doesn’t have everything. You don’t have your dad, yes that’s terrible, and we’re working on getting him back. But Karai doesn’t have a childhood. She has us as her family to support her but she prefers to stand on her own two feet and protect us instead. She would never willingly come to us with her problems. She can’t come with us on missions as often anymore because she has to run the Foot Clan. That means she has to sit back and watch us go out without her and hope we come back safely or call for backup if we’re ever in danger.”

The petite teen took a deep breath again as April looked down, ashamed at the way she thought she had Karai all figured out. Ashamed of the way she would willingly put herself into danger without thinking about the consequences while that’s all the people behind the boys back at the house could think about…

“I’m sorry.” She whispered sadly even as Mikey smiled at her with his eyes closed, she knew she stepped on his feelings accidentally and would have to make it up to him later. “I hope they're okay.”

“They’ll be fine,” Donnie’s voice soothed as he looked back at the building. He regretted the words as the next thing he knew the whole warehouse was alight with pink flashing through the windows. “Or…not.”

“We should go help them,” Mikey stood up and began to undo his scarf and put his ninja gear on.

“Are you sure you’re okay Mike?” Donnie asked through Metalhead. “You can stay back and I can go check it out?”

“Nah, it’s all good.” Mikey stretched a bit before turning to the robot his brother was talking through. “Just remember D, even though our life is all fun and games to some others…this isn’t a video game. This is our lives.”

Back at the Lair, Donnie paused as he stared at the screen at his little brother, wondering how he knew those words when Master Splinter had told him that, when none of his brother’s were there. “I know bro. Let’s go save the other’s now.”

“Yup.” As he started up his flying feet, Mikey jumped from the top of the building, landing on smaller ledges before crawling in through the open window shaft.

――

Warehouse (12:45 am)

――

“Fuji!” Miwa called as she jumped on top of some stacked boxes.

“We’re running out of..” grunted Raph as he landed behind the boxes. “Room…”

“We’re trapped…” Leo panted as they hid behind some barrels, face pinched in anger as he fought to catch his breath.

“Booyakasha!!” They heard Mikey’s voice scream just the younger teen came and fly kicked a few Kraangdroids.

“Booyakasha!!” Donnie’s voice followed just as Metalhead came crashing through the ceiling and knocking over a bunch of the robots. “HAHA!”

 “What are you two doing?” Leo couldn’t keep the confusion and annoyance off his face. “What is wrong with your arms?!”

“They’re…not on my…hips?” His younger brother sounded confused as Mikey giggled while Miwa sniggered and Raph facepalmed.

“Saving you nii-chan.” Mikey answered smoothly, tightening his ponytail up. “And no, Tenjin-niichan .”

“Oh…” The robot’s joints fixed itself as Donnie chuckled nervously. “Sorry, forgot to press B.”

The Kraang all readied their weapons and trained them onto the duo in the middle of them. Mikey quickly leapt out of the way as the lasers began to power up. As they shot at Metalhead, the other family member’s couldn’t help but stare in shock as the shots just seemed to buzz off the other. The Kraang stopped their attack and stared at their weapons before looking at the robot.

“Now, it’s my turn!” cried Donnie as Metalhead’s right hand transformed. “HOT LASER!”

The small robot began to shoot repeatedly, knocking some Kraang offline as they were hit and thrown back as the brainy teen laughed maniacally. “Want some of this? Yeah baby!”

With a click of a button, Metalhead’s left hand was transformed into a flying projectile as the fist flew off and into many of the androids, knocking them down and out before returning to the robot. “Hey Raph, how does it feel to be shown up by a toaster?”

Mikey frowned as Raph scowled at the robot. Now was definitely not the time. “Burn.”

“I know right?” Donnie seemed proud of himself as he responded to Mikey, unaware of the Kraang crowding behind him.

“No,” the youngest deadpanned, now officially done with the elder's arrogance. “Burn!”

“Oh! Right!” A torch came out of Metalhead’s left hand and the middle child turned and began to set everything in front of him ablaze, unaware of a Kraang watching him.

“That thing which does violence at Kraang used to do violence for Kraang,” the robot beeped before the alien disengaged from the suit and began to crawl towards the fighting robot.

“Ah!” Miwa quickly dragged Mikey out of the way of a laser that came too close to his head as Raph and Leo ducked behind the crates. “Dude!”

“Oops, sorry Tenpi.” The purple brother half heartedly apologized thinking of it as a game still as he looked at his screen.

“Tenjin, watch the friendly fire!” Leo hissed as Raph glared dangerously next to him, Mikey stayed behind the crates, not getting in the way of his trigger happy brother.

“Here’s some for you! And some for you!” He cried out, slamming his finger’s along the small controller with a wide smile. “Oh yeah, I saved a little for you too! How did that taste?!”

Being as trigger happy as he was, Donnie didn’t notice the gasoline tanks behind the Kraang he’d just shot down until it exploded, knocking Metalhead into a pole and snapping the control signal off his head.

“No!” He yelped looking at the controller. “I lost the control signal! What’s that Kraang doing?”

He could only watch as his precious invention was taken over by a Kraang, even though Metalhead tried to reject it with an electroshock, it managed to lock itself onto the destructive robot. “Uh-oh…guys…if you can hear me, you might wanna run!”

“...!” Mikey was frozen. This scene was just like the one from his fever dream. Metalhead, surrounded by destruction, with a Kraang on its head. He couldn’t move, couldn’t breathe. This couldn’t be happening. “A-Ah…N-No…Kurena…”

A shaky step back before he hit the wall, petite body trembling as he slid downwards in the fetal position, face covered by his knees and arms. His family could only watch as he had another meltdown and there was nothing they could do for him, again.

“The ones who are called ninja’s will no longer be called ninja’s and will be…” The robot paused to open Metalhead’s mouth. “Destroyed.”

“Shut it Metal-Face!” Raph growled as he stood in front of the Kraang controlled robot. As long as he kept it’s attention on him and not his downed brother, Raph would let it rant.

The robot lifted its arm and shot a blast at Mikey’s prone form causing the blue-eyed boy to scream in fear and run off, further into the warehouse and away from his family. “Tenpi!”

Miwa followed after, guilt filling her chest as she heard her two cousins try and fight off Metalhead but she knew Mikey wasn’t in the right state of mind to be left alone. She also knew Donnie would make the right choice in all this.

She followed Mikey deep into the warehouse, the sounds of fighting fading away as she focused solely on her younger cousin.

――

Raph and Leo ran as fast as they could, avoiding all the pink laser’s heading their way before jumping behind the robot and beginning to simultaneously assault it with slashes and jabs from the sai and katana respectively. “Give it everything you got! This thing has to have a weak spot!”

As they tried to find the weak spot, the Kraang left-hooked Leo before right hooking Raph across the face, causing the first and second eldest to fall before scrambling back into a defensive position.

――

Miwa finally saw Mikey slowing down and caught up to the wheezing youngest. She knew he was probably tiring faster than usual due to his fever not having healed fully and she quickly grabbed his wrist, pulling him to a stop. “Tenpi, stop! You’re safe!”

Wild blue eyes looked at her from behind an orange mask before a squeak escaped him and he hugged her tightly to himself. “Mi-neechan! I’m so scared! It's gonna hurt you…! You’re gonna―!”

He couldn’t finish his statement before he was coughing loudly, the sounds coming out wet and nasty before his body just fell limply against hers. With a shaky sigh, Miwa sank to her knees and hugged him close to herself, as if to protect him from anything ever hurting him again. “I got you little bro. I got you and I’m not letting anything take you from me. I promise.”

――

“Now Kraang will destroy you.” Metalhead’s new voice gloated as more Kraang surrounded the others. “Who wants to go first to be destroyed by Kraang?”

“Me!” Donnie’s voice without the megaphone or speaker called as the tallest dropped down from the ceiling in a crouch. Turning to his family, he quickly assessed the situation. “You guys deal with the droids, I’ll handle Metalhead.”

Raph and Leo didn’t hesitate to follow his instructions and ran to quickly take down the small mob of Kraangdroids as Donnie and his creation faced off.

“Is it the maker of the tech to which the tech belonged to Kraang!” The robot’s voice almost sounded angry and aggressive as the two readied themselves.

“Come on, bring your best!” Donnie cried before yelping as a fist came flying his way, following him down a pathway. Without thinking about it, he slammed his staff into the oncoming projectile, managing to send it flying back across the user’s face.

Feeling confident, the tall teen slammed his staff into multiple spots of the robot, only managing to anger it more before it transferred its usage to laser’s again. Causing him to duck out of the way quickly as it followed him around the room. Just as he tried to duck away from another shot it hit his staff causing it to break from the bottom. “Not again—!”

Thinking quickly, he hid as a small bomb came out and hit the stone pillar behind him, causing it to crumble at the bottom a bit, an idea forming in his head already. “That might work…Hey Kraang! The one who is called your mother wears the boots that are made for combat!”

“The comment made by you, shows ignorance of the Kraang,” The robot placed down Metalhead’s arms as it spoke. “The one known by you as Mother―,”

“Just come get me!” Red brown eyes narrowed as Metalhead opened fire at him with a bunch of mini missiles. Donnie watched them and waited until the last moment before running toward the robot, keeping an eye on the firing arm as it followed his movements, a beat too slow as he landed behind it.

“Tenjin!” cried out Raph as he watched the piller come down on top of Metalhead and his brother. As the dust settled, they saw the second youngest slumped against the large crate with the robot’s body speared on his little piece of staff left as it fizzled with the broken support pillar stuck on its back.

“I’m fine!” The younger teen called as he crawled from under the rubble and Leo removed a Kraangdroid from the skewered position on his katana . “Booyakasha!”

“The revenge will be had on the ones who call themselves Ninja.” With that final statement, the robot deactivated before the creature launched at Donnie as if to try and control him before screeching and running off.

“Let’s go guys…” Miwa’s voice called before Raph could even start on his rant. “Tenpi's  down again and I feel like I’m about to follow.”

The three brother’s nodded knowing Donnie, Mikey, and Miwa had a lecture coming their way, April too if she stayed long enough.

Omake:

――

Hamato/Oroku Household (5:00 pm)

――

April walked to Mikey’s room with a frown on her face and  a bowl of soup in her hands. Knocking on the door, she waited for Miwa to say she could enter. Upon seeing who it was, Mikey’s fever flushed face as he smiled brightly her way, she had to quell the guilt that built within her chest once again.

This was her fault.

“I brought soup for Mikey,” She started. “I also wanted to say I’m sorry.”

“Don’t bother,” Miwa waved her off. “We were all at fault. Mikey for wanting to go after you, me for allowing it and you already know what you did wrong.”

“I also wanted to apologize for letting my desire to get my father back blind me to the new family I’ve made.” April smiled at the dark haired teen’s shocked expression. “I was foolish and reckless, just like you said.”

Miwa smiled at her finally and scooted her chair over so the redhead could join her. Looks like everything would be looking up without anymore interventions.

They heard a crash outside.

Looks like the boys would continue to be idiotic boys as well.

Chapter Text

Hamato/Oroku Dojo

—

It had been a few weeks since the battle with Metalhead and the Kraang, Mikey was finally feeling better and was back to training with his brothers and father while Miwa and April were working on bettering their friendship, if only for Mikey. Currently in the dojo, Mikey stood in front of Donnie doing stretches repeatedly while his older brother watched for a moment before preparing to strike

“Hyah!” The lanky teen cried out, moving forward, hands set in a chopping stance before following up with a swift kick which his younger brother avoided by jumping up and out of the way. Both met in an arm lock before Donnie flipped Mikey over, the blond landing on his feet and staggering slightly.

The older ninja took this as an opportunity to flip Mikey over his shoulder completely, causing the smaller teen to skid across the floor with a few giggles, blue eyes narrowed in mirth as he looked at Donnie, who seemed lost at his brothers giggling.

“What are you doing?” Donnie seemed frustrated as he face palmed at Mikey’s childish laughter. “You don’t defend against Seoi Nage with backflips!”

“Why not?” Mikey seemed confused, blue eyes alight with confusion and childish curiosity. “Not only are backflips cool, but it's a total way to express myself.”

Donnie walked forward, eyes narrowed as he seemed to stress himself with this small difference in their learning. “The best defense is to roll against my back, then take me to the ground and put me in an arm lock. Unless, of course, I counter with a—,”

“D. come on,” Mikey groaned backflipping into a handstand. “You're overthinking this waaaay too much. Sometimes you just gotta…feel it.”

“I don’t even know what that means!” Donnie frowned at his smaller brother before turning to look at Master Splinter as he entered the room, not paying his children any mind.

(Yeah, he’ll regret that one day when they set the place ablaze.)

Donnie went behind his father and began to trail after him, question spilling out of his mouth immediately. “Master Splinter, what would you do if someone tried to throw you with Seoi Nage?”

“I don’t know,” The man rumbled as he gently pushed his youngest over, causing Mikey to fall onto his side in a fit of giggles. 

“Come on, you must have planned a response for every attack.” The Hamato genius  retorted, red-brown eyes blazing for an answer.

“If you think too much about what is coming, you lose sight of what is.” His father responded, coming to a full stop as he spoke. “You must be fully in the moment so you can fight without thinking.”

“Why would I want to fight without thinking?” Donnie didn’t see the sense in that one. That just seemed dangerous…and Raph-like.

“Allow me to demonstrate,” Splinter opened his eyes before turning sharply to his son. “Prepare to defend against Seoi Nage!”

Donnie didn’t see it coming as his father quickly proceeded to beat him halfway to Sunday in a swift moment, not giving him a moment to deflect any of the hits as he cried out in various types of hurt before Splinter had him pinned down with his father’s knees in his back and his arm pulled back with a firm hold. “Ow…that wasn’t Seoi Nage…”

“No…” His father chuckled, still holding the arm tightly. “But you thought it would be. Now, would you like to defend against a spinning back kick?”

“No…” Donnie squeaked as his father finally let him up and he rubbed his head gingerly. “I’m good.”

“You know what would have helped against that?” giggled Mikey as he came closer to his brother who was still rubbing his head. “Back-flips and feeling it.”

Donnie merely groaned as Mikey did quick Jazzhands at him before running off to pester their father for something or other.

—

Sewer Hangout

—

Donnie was using a marker and ruler to draw some lines on a paper as he heard his brothers entering their old hangout. 

“I’m just saying,” Raph commented, carrying a few bags of snacks. “Why bother coming to this literal dump anymore? We’re not kids anymore.”

“Yeah but…” Mikey grinned as his big brother as Leo chuckled alongside him. 

“This is one of the few places father lets us take Mikey,” the blue-eyed teen smiled as he ruffled Mikey’s hair causing the smaller teen to preen briefly. “And you know what Mikey wants…”

“He tends to get.” gruffed Raph as Mikey turned the shining baby blues his way. “Yeah, yeah.”

“Booyakasha!” Mikey crowed knowing Raph wasn’t annoyed just wanted a reasonable explanation.

“Hey Donnie, whatcha doing?” asked Leo as he and Raph crowded the table Donnie was working at. Their glasses-wearing brother screeched briefly, marker clattering to the table before he frowned at the duo, Mikey having gone to put the snacks away, as they shot him smug looks.

“Just putting the finishing touches on my Master Plan.” He sighed trying to play it off as something huge.

“Master Plan?” echoed Raph as Mikey reentered and headed their way.

Donnie drew another line, tongue sticking out slightly before looking at his brother with wide eyes and a nod. “Yeah, to get April to hang out with me.”

Raph and Leo laughed while Mikey shook his head at the notion, obviously finding this either really adorable or really concerning.

(He was currently leaning towards adorable at the moment but…anything could happen.)

“Try this,” the eldest started. “April, would you like to hang out with me?”

“Yeah bro,” agreed the youngest with a smile. “April’s just another person like you and me, it’s not that complicated.”

“Yeah, you see, it’s not that simple.” Donnie seemed lost on the notion as he wagged the marker at him and Leo.. “I have to prepare for every type of response to maximize my chance of success.”

“Er..what?” Okay scratch the adorable and mark concerning in Mikey’s book and it seemed like Leo agreed, if the glance he shot Mikey was anything to go by.

“Yeah, for instance,” The lanky Hamato stood up and pasted the paper onto a standing board. “If April says she can’t because of homework, then I would suggest an informal study session and serve healthy brain-stimulation snacks.”

“And if she says she can’t because you’re a total nerd?” Raph snarked, rolling his green eyes as his brother smirked his way.

“Ah, that’s this thread here,” The purple tinted male pointed to one of the many lines on the board with the marker. “I will list my many non-nerdy qualities and suggest activities that will highlight my coolness, such as skateboarding or shark wrestling.”

Okay, Donnie seemed to have even missed the concerning mark because now Mikey marked him as overthinkingly creepy in his head.

“Guys!” April called running into the room, laptop clutched to his chest. As the girl passed by, Donnie frantically flipped the board so it showed the Space Heroes poster on the back.

“H-Hey, Hey Ap-,” Donnie restarted the sentence. “Hey, April.”

“You guys have got to check this out.” As she began to set up the laptop the boys gathered around her, all with varying levels of interest. Raph seemed unbothered whereas Donnie was more interested in her while Leo and Mikey tried to show as much interest as her. The news page opened up to show their local reporter, Carlos talking as it began.

“Renowned neurochemist, Dr. Tyler Rockwell, has been reported missing.” The man’s voice was steady and bland as he spoke, causing Leo to raise an eyebrow while Mikey scrunched up his nose. Obviously, this man didn’t care that badly about someone going missing. “I spoke with Rockwell’s colleague, Dr. Victor Falco.”

The next video to play was of an older guy with salt and pepper hair, looking around mid-forties to early fifties dressed smartly with a button up, vest and tie underneath a white lab coat. “I hadn’t heard from him in days, so I stopped by his lab, it was a mess.” In his next statement, he seemed remorseful. “I feared the worst.”

Mikey shivered. For all intent and purpose, the man seemed honestly concerned…so, Mikey didn’t understand why this man rubbed him wrong. April, misunderstanding the reason for his shiver, comfortingly ran a hand up and down his arm. In order to not draw unnecessary attention to himself, Mikey shot her a, hopefully, sweet smile. He thought, maybe it came off as a grimace as he noticed Leo shoot him a concerned look.

Raph looked at April from his position to the far left of the table, eyes not concerned in the slightest about what he’d just heard. “So?”

“‘So’,” April repeated, obviously miffed that the others didn’t see what she did. “The Kraang have been kidnapping scientists all over, including my dad! Maybe that’s what happened with that Rockwell guy.”

“Or, it could be unconnected all together.” Leo interrupted as Mikey looked away mulling over a thought before going for it.

“There’s only one way to find out! We should go to his lap and check it out,” implored April, gaze looking searchingly at all the brothers. “Really? None of you think this is relevant?”

“I-I do!” Donnie piped in, always quick to reassure his crush that he’d always be on her side.

“Mikey?” She looked at the youngest who had always supported her. No matter how much she seemed to be grasping at straws.

“April-nee…” He sighed, big blues looking to the side. “I’m usually all for leads…no matter how small they may be but…this is New York City. Not everything is related to the Kraang…”

“Not even you?” She frowned, eyes hurt as she turned away from him. “What happened to ‘I’m never alone’ because we’re family? I thought that meant you would always support me…”

“A-And I do! B-But…” Mikey shuffled his feet, obviously feeling guilty as she threw his words back at him. “It’s just I don’t want you to raise your hopes if it's just another weirdo or everyday crime…”

“Whatever, c’mon Donnie.” With that she ran off, the lanky Hamato following after shooting a concerned look at his brother. As the duo left, Mikey sighed before sending his brother a comforting smile.

Raph and Leo returned it with their own reassuring smiles before Leo thought of a quick way to cheer their youngest up. A joke. “Ha! I bet that wasn’t on his flow chart!” Mikey giggled as Leo flipped the board back over to the grid and trail his fingers down the newest thread. “Woah…it is! Freaky…”

(Mikey agreed and the brothers planned to try and convince their father to invest in a therapist for their brainy brother. The older Hamato really wondered what he did to deserve such strange children that day.)

Rockwell Laboratory (10:00 pm)

—

The two teens kneeled in front of the locked door, instead of a regular lock, under the doorknob was an electronic lock glowing a bright red. Donnie decided to test the waters while his machine worked to pick the lock. “Hey April, I don’t think Tenpi meant that he wouldn’t help you with finding your father anymore, ya know?”

“I-I know…” She admitted, watching the device work firmly, not willing to look the other in the eyes. “I just got so mad because it seems like no matter what I say, they always find a way to not come and help me… Tenpi helped me last time but this time, he didn’t…I just started counting on him to always be on my side in these situations.”

Donnie had to stab down the bout of jealousy that reared its ugly green head. This was his sweet younger brother who, in case anyone was wondering, was way too young not only for April but for dating as well. “I understand that. The thing with Tenpi is that he always tends to try and think rationally or maturely. I don’t think he’s ever really done anything emotionally like me and the others. He’s always tried to be the bigger person, even if it was something he really wanted, or wanted to do. If he knows someone else wants or needs it, he’d give it up.”

“But I really needed this mission!” argued April, not getting where Donnie was going with this.

“And he knows that,” Donnie conceded calmly, watching as his device got closer and closer to unlocking the door. “The thing is he also knows disappointment. Better than any of us, honestly.”

“Really?” whispered April, eyes wide as she looked at the taller teen.

“Yeah. Like I said, he’s always giving things up for others.” Donnie smiled sadly at the memories. “There was a time dad told us that either someone fessed up to wrecking the dojo or we were all grounded and not going to the carnival that weekend. Honestly, I didn’t mean to, I had been so frustrated and angry with everything going on at the time and destroyed it basically. I was terrified that I’d be in trouble and the mess was too big for me to clean alone. Tenpi took the fall and, lo and behold, he had to stay back home and clean the Dojo while Karai took his spot in going to the carnival. I felt so bad I won him this giant stuffed turtle plushie and gave it to him before coming clean to dad about what really happened that day.”

April felt grounded. She tried to remember a time in her life if she’d ever had to give anything up for someone else simply because they wanted it more. She couldn’t come up with one that didn’t include being on the bus and giving her seat to an older person and she realized that being an only child, she had to learn how to be able to give when it came to the others. Be it giving up a slice of pizza or an onigiri at dinner or not be able to get everything her way at that moment.

‘I have to say sorry to Mikey when I get back…’ She thought right as the machine beeped. ‘I probably sounded so ungrateful…I also have to thank my aunt when I get home and thank my dad when he returns…Man, which is harder…being an only child or a kid with siblings?’

“There isn’t an electrical lock out there, my digital lock picker can’t crack,” Donnie smirked smugly.

“Smooth!” grinned April as Donnie giggled quietly. The duo entered swiftly, flashing their flashlights all around, seeing the mess.

“This place is a wreck…” whispered Donnie before April swung the light over to a broken cage in the corner.

“Ugh…must’ve been experimenting on animals.” The teen was disgusted at the sight. Animals were harmless if left alone. The light shifted more to their left and they saw a large dental chair.

“Either someone was up to some secret research or they rented this place to some freaky dentist,” wisecracked Donnie, missing his family’s banter while on missions. Of course, he loved spending time with April but it would just take some getting used to.

The duo continued on coming across a dusty desk with some papers on it and a few draws. Donnie picked up a paper and skimmed it quickly before putting it down. “Hm…” He began to look through the draws before coming across something glowing in the bottom. “Woah…Mutagen?!”

As he held the container out for April to see, the girl quickly noticed the sight of something coming towards the ninja teen. “Tenjin! Look out!”

The golf club quickly swung downward but thanks to Donnie’s quick thinking and training he was able to block it with his bō-staff and pin the other down, his weapon pressing against the other's throat.

“Dr. Falco?!” April called out, turning the power on.

“Ah!” the man, Dr. Falco, cried out in shock and fear at being harmed by the lanky ninja. “Who are you?!”

“Relax, I’m not gonna hurt ya,” Donnie rolled his eyes at the dramatic, in his mind, cry.

“You already hurt me!” 

“I mean…not anymore.” Donnie chuckled standing up and putting his weapon away before helping the doctor up. 

“We’re here to help.” soothed April, moving closer.

—

A few minutes later, the trio was gathered around Rockwell’s desk, the man sitting at the seat while the two teens stood in front of him. “I’m sorry. I wish I knew something about your father.”

So, what can you tell us about this?” reminded Donnie, holding out the canister of Mutagen in front of the older man.

“Some shady corporate goon paid Rockwell a lot of money to experiment with it,” Falco admitted, hands clasped in front of him and chin rested on the appendages.

April pulled out her phone and showed a picture to the older man. “This guy?”

“That’s him,” affirmed the graying Doctor.

“That’s the Kraang.” confirmed Donnie, eyes widening as he looked at the older man.

“Well, I wanted no part of that stuff,” continued Falco, as if the other two never paused. “Who knows what kind of monstrosities could result? I would never sully my work with it.”

“Hey…” Donnie whined slightly. “I experiment to see what it does!”

“No offense…” amended Falco, trying to appease the teen who slammed him to the floor easily.

“Some taken.” pouted Donnie before April spoke up next. 

“Was that what was in that cage over there?” They all glanced at the broken cage door barely hanging onto its hinges. “One of his…monstrosities.”

“Hm…” Donnie glanced at the cage, not really liking to call any science, monstrosities. It was all a learning curve for humans. “Let’s ease up on the M-word.”

“That was where he kept the monkey he was experimenting on,” informed Falco, eyes darting to the cage briefly.

“Whoa,” Donnie started, face blanking as he looked at the carnage of the left over cage. “It sure didn’t like being locked up in there.”

“Rockwell didn’t treat it well.” Falco’s face darkened as muttered the words to the two teens.

April glared at the air for a moment, feeling angry and unnerved by the turn of events. “Maybe the Kraang didn’t take Rockwell. Maybe the monkey went berserk and dragged him off or worse.”

—

New York City Street (11:00 pm)

—

“So, how do you suppose we find Rockwell without any leads?” April inquired as they made their way down a dark alley, unaware of the figure watching them from above on the upper parts of the buildings.

“Well,” started Donnie as he glanced at her briefly. “Maybe we’ll know more once we look at his flash drive.”

“What flash drive?” April blinked. She didn’t think Falco gave them any flash drives.

“The one I swiped from his desk,” snorted Donnie, showing off the blue piece of plastic and metal.

“Nice!” April commented as they continued on their path.

“Y-eaaah!” Donnie laughed, feeling proud and smug about the move he pulled as he placed his hands behind his head. “Well, keeping cool under pressure is the hallmark of a—!”

He was cut off by a large monkey, taller than himself jumping in front of them and snarling loudly, almost roaring at them as it raised its arms above them causing both teens to cry out and jump back with a scream. Donnie stepped in front of April, pulling his bō-staff out and pointing it at the raging…mutant monkey. “Careful Tenjin, that’s a dangerous mutant!”

“Well…we have one thing in common,” huffed Donnie, glaring at the mutant monkey. “We’re both dangerous.”

Donnie twirled around and quickly brought his bō-staff over his head in a spin before lifting it, preparing to strike the monkey over the head. Too bad that course of action was stopped by the monkey using a large hand to push him back and away, causing him to drop his weapon as he caught himself. The monkey picked up the downed item, sniffing it before throwing it away as Donnie picked himself up.

“Tenjin, are you okay?” called April from a safe distance as the purple banded Hamato rubbed his already bruising cheek.

“I’m good,” he squeaked, clenching his hands into fist before running back into the fight. Upon getting close enough, Donnie threw a punch aiming for the mutant's face, only to end up hitting air as the Monkey leaped out of the way before trying to drop down onto Donnie’s head. The teen in turn ducked out of the way and ran forward with another punch but the mutant ducked out of the way in time and dodged Donnie’s next two hits as well just as gracefully as the first few times. Thinking on his feet, Donnie threw a few shuriken towards his opponent, whose face caught a glint of fear before it moved away from the area it had been standing at.

April watched with concerned eyes as the Monkey…taught Donnie a lesson. Rather painfully if they both might add. “Tenjin?”

Donnie stared at her for a moment, uncomprehending before speaking. “I was just figuring out his timing, he’s going to regret that!”

The monkey quickly socked him. “Ow! That-that too!” As the monkey continued to punch on him, he continued to say the monkey was going to regret all of it right before it threw him across the floor, making the lanky teen to lay there as it jumped on top of him. Painfully so. The mutant continued its assault before throwing the unconscious male towards April. She stared in fear as it began to close in on her, snarling and grunting the whole time. As it grabbed her shoulders, something seemed to click in its head and they met eyes.

“It’s okay,” She smiled, putting her own smaller hands over its larger ones. “Everything is going to be alright.” Letting go of her, the monkey looked at her forlornly. “What? What is it?”

She moved closer, only for the mutant monkey to suddenly grow aggressive again and run off over the New York City rooftops. April took some steps back before remembering Donnie and quickly ran over to him. “Tenjin, are you alright? Are you hurt?”

“Just my pride,” he replied, body shaking as he tried to sit up. “And my internal organs.”

Hamato/Oroku Household (12:00 am)

—

“Woah,” Leo gasped as he and Raph took a few steps closer to the struggling April and Donnie. “What happened?” Mikey paused in his dish cleaning before running off and grabbing the first aid kit, blue eyes wide with worry.

“Donnie got beat up by a lap monkey,” summarized April, causing Leo and Raph to exchange looks while Mikey began to pull out some necessities. Leo rushed forward to help their redheaded friend with his groaning younger brother.

“April, can you get an ice pack?” He asked before leading Donnie towards where Mikey was stationed at the couch. April nodded, running off as the eldest Hamato laid the middle child down. “Donnie, you gonna be okay?”

“Yeah,” The gap-toothed teen gasped. “Yeah, I’ll be fine.”

“In that case…” Leo and Raph began to laugh hysterically at their injured brother while Mikey rolled his eyes and muttered under his breath in their native tongue. Donnie was pretty sure he heard quite a few insults directed at their eldest duo but over their roaring laughter, he couldn’t be one hundred percent sure.

“You-You-You got beaten up by a monkey?!” spluttered Raph, while Leo smirked at the red adorning his brother's pale cheeks and the uncomfortable look in his eye. “In front of your girlfriend?!”

“Nii-san!” gasped Mikey, his own cheeks flushing. Don’t get the blond wrong. There was nothing wrong with teasing each other as siblings. But Donnie had just come from a fight, teasing comes after healing. Those were Mikey’s rules at least.

“She's not my girlfriend!” Donnie snapped, lightly wincing when Mikey wrapped his arm with neosporin sprayed gauze. “And that monkey was a vicious mutant!”

“Yeah, I’m sure he went bananas!” laughed Leo as the eldest duo grasped onto their knees in order to try and catch their breath. “No, no, no! He went ape!”

Leo and Raph sent themselves back into stitches with the comments.

“Oh! Just you wait,” Mikey muttered under his breath and Donnie only heard him because of how close they were at the moment as Mikey was wrapping up his injuries. “I’m going to make sure Mi-neesan hears about this!” Donnie didn’t feel bad for his two elder brothers at all.

Raph quickly straightened out his face as he saw April return, this time with the ice pack and Miwa, who wanted to know what happened. The second eldest did a quick cut-it motion to Leo, who also fixed his face as they stared stonily ahead. “No more monkey puns.”

April and Miwa walked by, both scrutinizing the duo as Mikey huffed under his breath and Donnie laughed gently as April placed his head on her lap and the ice pack on his forehead. “Are you making fun of him because he’s hurt?”

“No,” gritted Mikey. “They’re laughing because he was hurt by a monkey.”

The simple words sent the red and blue ninja back into laughter fits as the other three non-injured parties shook their heads at them.

—

Donnie was in their family Dojo which had a pond in it and was staring at his reflection, disappointment written across his features. “I just don’t get it, I mean, I’m a highly trained martial artist…” He splashed the water away. “How could I lose to something so…mindless?”

Master Splinter approached his second youngest, having heard his worries. “You are very intelligent. But in a fight, you cannot be up here.” He gently tapped the side of his head as Donnie stood up, an annoyed glare covering his face.

“But I just don’t get it,” The brainy teen started. “How can you fight without thinking?!”

“Follow me,” Splinter said, leading the way towards the living room. Upon reaching their destination, their father turned back to him. “Observe.”

He walked towards Mikey, who was listening to music as he cleaned the living room up from the family movie fight/night, not paying anything around him any mind as he hummed to the song. Mikey stooped down to pick up the couch only to grab Splinter’s fist when it came his way, then duck when a long leg came around and finally flip out of the way when a chop came towards him. Blinking, Mikey pulled his headphones down and listened to what was being spoken.

“You see,” The old man started, amusement twinkling in his eyes. “Mikey does not think.”

“Hey!” he snapped, brandishing the broom like a staff. “Yeah I do…just not about fighting.” As he went to go back to cleaning, Splinter took the broom and tripped him with it. “Right…learn to pick my fights next time…ugh!”

“Correct, Little One.” Donnie and Splinter watched him groan for a moment before Splinter spoke up again. “You must find the space in between your thoughts and learn to live there. That’s what Michelangelo does.”

“Yeah but me and Mikey had this talk before,” sighed Donnie, head falling forward slightly. “My thoughts run a mile a minute. Mikey knows how to change his thought speed.”

Mikey got up and continued cleaning, face thoughtful. “Sure D., but there’s always a time to think and a time to move. You just have to decide if you're going to go by instinct at that moment or waste time coming up with a strategy in the heat of the moment.”

Splinter seemed surprised by his youngest child’s response before a smile graced his lips. “True and Michelangelo has his own challenges.”

—

Hamato/Oroku Dojo

—

As Mikey and Donnie sparred in the corner, Mikey was slowly teaching Donnie how to move on instinct by making him wear a blindfold while the younger attacked him randomly, Leo and Raph watching the duo, April’s computer made a few strange beeping noises. “Guys, I think I found something.” She waited until they all gathered around, Mikey jumping onto Donnie’s lap making him chuckle fondly and ruffle his hair, before she continued. “These notes are hard to follow but it looks like Rockwell was able to modify the mutagen.”

“Why would he do that?” That didn’t make sense to Leo or the others at all. April’s computer screen changed slightly.

“He thought he could use it to create a neurochemical that would temporarily give someone psychic abilities,” She explained as the notes showed what she explained. This caught Raph’s attention from his position next to her.

“You mean that monkey was psychic?”

April paused as the data continued to show on her laptop. “More like it was reading our emotions.” She gestured to Donnie. “After all, it only got hostile when Donnie got hostile.”

“Sorry,” Donnie started sarcastically, rolling his eyes as he made a punching motion with his hands. “I’ll be sure to think friendly thoughts as I’m punching sunshine into him!”

“Okay,” Leo stood up looking at the other teens around him. “We need to track him down before he hurts someone else.”

“Oooh!” Miwa’s voice rang clearly from behind, they all turned to see her entering the dojo. “I’m free tonight and want to join.”

“Yay!” cheered Mikey running over and hugging Miwa causing her to smile and rub his head affectionately. “Mission with Mi-neechan !”

“We’re going to need to spread out,” Leo started as Mikey bounced back to his side. “That means someone's going to have to stay with Mikey since he doesn’t have a phone.”

“Incorrect!” exclaimed Donnie, face lighting up at the prospect of showing off his newest invention. “Gentlemen, Ladies and Mikey, I present to you…Mikey if you would.”

“The T-Phone!” Mikey giggled, throwing his hands into the air. “D.’s been up nonstop making these just for when we have recon missions that require a split up.”

“Good thinking Don.” praised Leo as he pat Donnie on the shoulder. “Then, I guess we roll out.”

“Uh, April,” Donnie coughed nervously. “If you add your number, I can add you into our network.”

“Cool,” April swiped the phone and began to type her number in.

“Hehe, see I got her number.” Donnie sent a smug smirk towards his immediate older brother. Rolling his eyes, Raph smacked him over the back of his head with his rolled up magazine.

“Her phone number’s on the fridge you dork.” The redheaded Hamato snorted, walking after the others.

New York City Rooftops (12:30 am)

—

April ran down the street, Miwa with her and their phones out as they looked around, ready to yell out if needed. “Guys, the monkey was just seen on Bleecker.”

Raph turned and began to run, yelling into his own phone. “I think I’m on his trail!” He heard Leo over the phone as he flipped over objects across the roof. “Tenpi, the monkey’s heading your way!”

After Leo finished his statement, Raph stood at the edge of one of the buildings, he saw the giant mutant monkey swing by him. The second eldest panted for a moment before barking into his phone quickly. “I got eyes on him. He’s headed South on Delancey!”

“I’m on Houston,” Donnie called, seeing the monkey before running after the mutant across the rooftops as it ran on all fours. “I’ll cut him off.” He stopped at the last ledge, face changing to confusion. “Where’d he go?”

Leo glared at the floor as he answered his phone. “Changed direction.” Glancing downwards, he saw the monkey heading the way Mikey was stationed. “Tenpi, he's heading your way.”

Mikey stayed in his meditative position in the middle of the alleyway, awaiting the monkey. The mutant stopped and leaned forward, large hand coming up and touching Mikey’s forehead. Mikey felt every nerve in his body tense up as hot white pain flashed through his head, images and voices appearing in his head. He couldn’t make heads or tails of it but it ended as soon as it started because Mikey heard the sound of footsteps approaching, it took the blond a moment to realize that he was screaming until he heard Miwa’s voice. “Tenpi? What’s going on?”

The mutant monkey took off, Raph suddenly appearing on his trail. As they turned the corner, Leo arrived and met up with his brother and they continued their pursuit. Mikey was walking quietly with April and Miwa before all three were roughly pushed to the side by the monkey. April leaned down to check on Mikey, who was still recovering from his last run in with the mutant as Miwa just glared before staying with the other two. “You need to watch where you’re going.”

As the others met up in the middle of all the crossroads, the monkey disappeared.

“Anybody seen where he went?” Leo spoke the minute the others had gathered.

“I—...” Mikey was cut off by his glasses-wearing brother.

“I thought he headed off in that direction!” Donnie pointed east.

“Well—...” Mikey tried again, only to be interrupted by Raph this time.

“I thought it was that way?” His second eldest brother pointed to the west. The complete opposite direction of Donnie. Miwa, April and Mikey watched, unimpressed, as the older males argued over the direction the monkey went.

“So…should we interrupt?” drawled Miwa as the other two snickered next to her.

“I honestly do not know,” Mikey murmured before wincing. “Maybe we should calm them down instead. I can still feel that monkey in my head…he’s close and they’re working him up.”

April winced. Monkey thoughts linked to an already intelligent mind? Yeah, not fun.

“I’ll handle the boys, you and Mikey keep that monkey calm.” Miwa smiled before scowling at the arguing ninja. April shared a smile with Mikey as they wandered away, back towards the alley, hearing Miwa straighten the others out.

As they closed in on a dumpster, April watched in concern as Mikey winced again, clutching his head in pain. “Mikey, stay here. You're in enough pain being this close to him. I don’t wanna see any closer.”

“Nah…I’ll have to get used to it soon…” Mikey shook his head, long hair following the motion. “You know why…even without me telling you.”

“Yeah….” As the duo opened the top of the dumpster, they saw the once angered and hostile mutant monkey, now curled up in the corner of it. April smiled at it while Mikey leaned down and grabbed one of the large hands gently before gently leading it out of the dumpster, April grabbing the other.

The monkey looked at the duo, eyes wide in confusion and gratitude before they were stopped by a chain shooting from behind and wrapping around the monkey. This caused the prime ape mutant to begin to roar and growl.

“Payback!” crowed Donnie, hand clutching the chain tightly.

“We have the monkey,” Raph shrugged, glaring at his brothers now. “Now what? We’re not any closer to finding Rockwell.”

Mikey groaned lowly as the monkey began to go ballistic at the name and April quickly steadied the smaller teen as he almost collapsed into himself. “Guys…”

“We’re a lot closer than you think.” She responded, keeping her calm eyes locked with the monkey as it calmed down.

“What?” Donnie stopped his thinking for a moment to look at the duo. “How?”

“This is Rockwell!” gasped Mikey, body falling against April more.

“Mikey!” His brothers and cousin went to get closer but April stopped them with a hand.

“He’s fine.”

“I’m fine.” Mikey took a shuddering breath. “That’s Rockwell, dudes.”

—

Rockwell’s Office (2:00 am)

—

Rockwell was freaking out, chained down to the scary dentist chair from earlier before Falco walked over and injected him with a needle. “There. That should calm him down a little. Poor Rockwell.”

Mikey whimpered and pressed closer to Donnie and Raph, not wanting to be too close to the man in the lab coat. April watched him from the corner of her eye while Raph wrapped an arm around him. Mikey didn’t know why but…something about Falco rubbed him wrong. And whatever Rockwell did to him, it was causing his head to feel overwhelmed. “Am I scaring your sister? I deeply apologize.”

Miwa narrowed her eyes. “It’s our brother and don’t worry. He’s just had a long day. He’ll be fine once we get home and rest.”

“Is there any way to get him back to normal?” questioned April, eyes concerned as she watched Rockwell sympathetically.

“I wouldn’t even know where to begin,” Falco shook his head at a loss and Mikey had to bite back the urge to hiss. “But, I’ll see if there’s a possibility of giving him a semblance of a normal life.”

The teens watched and Mikey couldn’t get some of the jumbled images out of his head by the time they made it home.

Hamato/Oroku Household (4:00 am)

—

As Mikey cleaned up the kitchen, his brothers and sisters were in the kitchenette, Leo and Raph eating while Donnie typed away on his computer, Miwa worked on her homework while April pushed her food around.

Mikey couldn’t get the images out of his head. It was all jumbled up but he was sure that if he concentrated hard enough he’d be able to figure this out.

An image of a cage.

Being behind the bars of the cage.

A man.

The man was speaking and laughing at him.

The man got closer with a needle…

“Mikey!” His eyes snapped open and he turned to see April holding his arm tightly, blue eyes wide. “Are you okay?”

“Y-Yeah,” Mikey breathed putting the last of the dishes away. “What’s up April-neechan?”

“Donnie found something.” The redhead whispered, leading him back towards the others. “It has to do with Rockwell.”

“Falco said Rockwell was experimenting on a monkey,” Donnie said once everyone was there.

“And?” responded Leo as a rock settled into Mikey’s stomach, nervous for the outcome.

“Well according to these notes, he never had a monkey in his lab.” muttered Donnie glancing at his laptop, eyes narrowed. “He was just using samples of monkey DNA.”

“We’re still not following…” Leo looked at his middle brother in a way to mean hurry it up.

“If he never had a monkey…”

Mikey cut in, face pale and freckles standing out starkly. “What broke out of that cage?”

April gasped as Miwa scowled darkly while Raph understood the implication. “It must have been Rockwell!”

“Which means Falco has been lying this whole time!” Donnie stood up, his brothers ready after him.

—

Rockwell’s Office (4:50 pm)

—

Rockwell was screeching at top volume while struggling against the chair from earlier while Falco slowly stepped forward, a large needle in hand. “Oh, stop struggling Tyler. You’ve always been so dramatic.”

He injected the needle from earlier into Rockwell’s head, causing the monkey to go unconscious again before injecting it into himself. The man laughed maniacally before the light was turned on. 

“Alright Falco!” Leo called out dramatically, his family standing behind him, “We’ve had enough of your—!”

“Do not say monkeying around.” snarked Raph with a stern glare at the eldest. Miwa rolled her eyes but noticed that Mikey didn’t seem to be doing so well and put that little note away for later.

“I-I wasn’t going to…” defended Leo weakly, casting Raph a helpless glance.

“Yes, you were!” proclaimed Falco, the whites of his eyes a bloodshot red.

“It’s over Falco!” Donnie yelled, appalled by what they had learned. “We know it was you who mutated Rockwell!”

“Used him as my Guinea Pig,” the man admitted with a sick grin.

“He was a human…how could you…” Mikey groaned before grabbing his head slightly at the feeling of, instead of Rockwell’s images, different images. Images of the mutation. “Oh gross…” His brothers watched him worriedly while Miwa moved closer.

“The psychic neurochemical I extracted from his brain is changing me,” Falco grinned madly at his success. “I can feel your mind’s are opening up to me!”

“So this was your plan all along,” concluded Donnie, eyes narrowing darkly.

“Of course, no man can defeat you when you know his every thought!” The scientist seemed crazed already by the newfound power.

Raph took that as a challenge, biting the bait dangling in front of him. “Oh, really? Then you must know that I’m going to smack the whi-” 

“White off my lab coat?” Falco cut in, finishing Raph’s threat. “How humorous.”

That enraged Raph as he glared, toxic green eyes glowing in outrage. “Lucky guess!”

The teen ran forward but as the brothers watched, they saw Falco dodge every single one of Raph’s anger driven moves easily before he snatched his sai and smashed the blunt end into Raph’s head and kicked him across the floor. Mikey whimpered at the images filling his mind again, only this time it seemed like the images were flashing violently.

Leo ran forward this time, eyes narrowed as Falco repeated what he did for Raph. Dodging the hits coming his way and using the sai he was still holding to block any hits from Leo’s katana. Using the sai, he flung the twin katana across the room, causing Mikey, Miwa and Donnie to jump out of the way to dodge the oncoming projectiles before kicking Leo in the chest, sending the black haired teen flying.

“How do we fight him if he can read our every move?” spluttered Donnie, eyes wide as him and Miwa exchanged glances. Mikey stood up, albeit shakily before gaining his bearings.

“Don’t worry,” The black and blond haired ninja grunted. “I got this.”

Falco tried to read Mikey’s mind but came up empty right as the petite teen fly kicked him in the chest. Staggering back onto his feet, Falco glared before grinning. “There’s something special in your brain, I want to see more.”

“Yeah, sorry, no.” Mikey grit out swinging at nunchuck at the guy. “Tenjin can’t even pick my brain, no way am I letting some strange psycho have a go.”

“I wasn’t asking!” Mikey suddenly froze with a scream as images flooded his head again, some more horrific than others but all too much for the young teen. He fell over just as Miwa caught him, she shared a look with Donnie before nodding at him.

“Tenjin, you got this.” Miwa assured, clutching Mikey to herself as he trembled at the aftershocks. “We believe in you. Just remember what you and Tenpi went over and what Splinter-ojiisan spoke about with you.”

Donnie met Falco’s bloodshot eyes as the scientist slowly closed in. “Man who can read minds is unbeatable. Once I dispose of you, no one will stand in my way.”

“We’ll see about that!” Donnie readied his bō-staff. As the fight started, it seemed as if it would have the same outcome as his brothers. Until Falco got cocky.

“I really must admire that complex brain of yours, you come up with so many ideas. Too bad I can see all of them coming.” Falco stated as Donnie pulled himself off the floor. “By the way, do you really think the science nerd has a chance with April?”

Donnie squeezed his eyes shut and clenched his teeth. “I can do this. I just have to fight without thinking. Like sensei said. Like Tenpi taught me.” He let his thoughts run out as Falco laughed at him, thinking it to all be pointless. “Don’t think. Just do. Just…feel it.”

Suddenly, Donnie ran forward and Falco stood there for a moment, awaiting the images of Donnie’s next move only to gasp in horror as none appeared and by the time he reacted it was too late as Donnie delivered a double spin kick to his face and stomach. The man hit the wall before rushing at the lanky teen with a scream of frustration, only for the brainy teen to trip him and uppercut him before sending him flying with a backdoor donkey kick.

Falco, after crashing into a lab table, tried to recover by attempting a right hook at the younger male only for Donnie to back flip over his head and land behind him, launch himself off a wall and assault him with a flurry of punches. Falco landed in the open cage and attempted to continue fighting only to fall unconscious instead.

“Wow Tenjin,” grinned Raph as the brothers and Miwa gathered around. “Nice moves.”

“I’m so proud of you Tenjin-nii .” Mikey smiled tiredly from Miwa’s back. “You did it. And you looked cool doing it with that back flip.”

Donnie rolled his eyes fondly before looking at the tin of mutagen in Mikey’s hands. “Now, we can find out what Falco knows about the Kraang.”

The teen ninja turned to where they’re enemy was only to gasp in shock. The psycho doctor was gone. A sudden noise drew their attention to Rockwell, who was awake now, and clanging against his restraints. 

“What about him…?” Mikey nibbled on his bottom lip. He wanted to let the monkey go but…it was his older brother’s decision as leader. This was Donnie’s mission and choice.

The tallest teen went over to the chair and unlatched the cuffs on the seat easily, letting Rockwell run to the window freely. The now monkey mutant man looked back at them once more with wide eyes. “I’m no psychic but I think he’s saying thank you.”

Rockwell jumped from his spot and out the window just as a thought crossed Raph’s mind. “Um…if he reacts to emotions…is New York City really the best place for him?”

Almost as soon as he said that, the sound of a car screeching against asphalt sounded as a man could be heard yelling and the sound of glass breaking along with monkey screeches hitting the night time air.

“I’m sure he’ll be okay…” Leo tried to reassure even as the sounds of chaos grew louder by the second.

Hamato/Oroku Personal Dojo (4:00 pm)

—

April and Splinter sat across from one another, Splinter’s expression serious while April had a calm look on her own face. “April, it seems you have a rare gift that I’ve trained my whole life for.”

“Don’t worry you’ll get it.” The teen responded, obviously not getting it. Splinter felt an eyebrow twitch.

“I have, it just took me a really long time!” He snapped slightly as she continued to smile.

“That’s nothing to be ashamed of.” Splinter sighed lowly.

“What I’m trying to say is I’d like to train you as a kunoichi , a female ninja.” Splinter figured it was easier to be blunt.

“Wow, that’s quite an honor.” She looked down briefly before looking up with fiery blue eyes. “If I do this, does that mean I can kick everyone's butt?”

“We do not believe in using our abilities that way,” scolded Splinter and April immediately changed to apologetic.

“O-Oh yeah, me neither.” She smiled at Splinter again. “But I could, right?”

“Yes,” The man smiled in amusement. She was definitely his daughter in all but blood. She had all of his boys’ passion alright. “But I warn you, it will be the hardest thing you’ve ever done. It can drain you mentally, physically, and spiritually.”

“Can’t be worse than High School.” April joked. “Remember I go with all your boys.”

Omake

—

“Otou-san,” Mikey knocked lightly on the dojo’s door, hoping his father wasn’t busy at the moment. “Can we talk?”

“What is it Michelangelo?” His father inquired, opening the sliding door to show himself and Saki.

“I’ve been seeing something ever since the incident with Rockwell and Falco…” The petite blond murmured.

The adults exchanged looks and ushered the teen in.

They had a long afternoon talk about Spiritual Presence that night.

Chapter Text

New York City Rooftops (10:00 pm)

—

The mother stood on top of one of the taller buildings in New York City, seemingly watching the city with disinterest, long black hair flowing behind her and black kimono flying in the wind's direction. “You’re telling me that Hamato Yoshi’s disciples are….children? And they defeated you?!”

She turned to look at Bradford, who was kneeling behind her, head bowed low as Xever casually walked up behind him, the brunette began to explain to his Mistress. “Not just children. If Michelangelo-sama is correct then that means they’ve been trained by Oroku Saki and Hamato Yoshi and I almost had them…”

“You let them lead us into their trap !” spat Xever, kneeling next to Bradford spitefully. He was loyal to The Mother and her cause to reunite with Michelangelo but he was against working with Bradford on this occasion…or any occasion really. “If you had let me take them down when I wanted to I would have brought the little Angel straight to our Mistress.”

“We wouldn’t have been able to take out Hamato Yoshi, Oroku Saki or the eldest of the clan!” Bradford yelled back. “That night we only fought four of the children and they were all boys, meaning they were all Hamato Yoshi’s and Michelangelo-sama . His cousin wasn’t there.”

“Silence,” The Mother cut in, voice a fake sweetness as she turned to look at her two henchmen. She made her way towards them, her blue moon printed black metal fan hiding the lower half of her face. “Oh, Chris, you were such a….promising child.” Bradford nearly flinched back as the cool metal grazed his throat, his Mistress leaning close enough that he saw the cold anger burning within her wide black eyes. 

“I had hoped you would have brought my baby to me by now. Imagine it—” She suddenly twirled, body movements showing how completely unhinged she truly was under her façade of calm and collected. “My top student, being an amazing big brother and mentor to my sweet Michelangelo. Too bad though…”

With fluid motions, body used to the erratic movements of her mood swings, The Mother turned, ready to decapitate Bradford with her fans before the brunette spoke up, eyes wide and fearful. “Sensei, give me another chance…” The fan began to come closer. “I will not fail you again—!”

The Mother suddenly caught the fan by its sharp end in her finely manicured fingers. “No…” She sighed, voice still sounding mockingly like a mother’s coo. “You won’t. Xever, you are in charge. Bring my sweet child home.”

“I won’t take orders from this…sewer trash.” Bradford grunted as if forgetting his earlier fear.

“Hm…is that so?” She sighed, using a kimono covered hand to hide her disappointed frown. “So be it.”

Quickly, The Mother reopened her fan and prepared to attack her once favored student, only for Bradford to bow. “I mean, unless you want me to, Mother-sama.”

“I’ve already put the word out on the street to watch for children trying to be heroes.” Xever grinned smugly. “And when I find them, I’ll make sure to bring Angelito to you and force the other children to watch you reunite with your son.”

The Mother smiled, a supposedly heart-warming sight, but Bradford and Xever knew better. That smile meant to not fail her nor cross her. Ever. As their mistress turned her back to them and continued watching over New York, Xever sent Bradford a smug smile as the beefier brunette growled lowly at him, blue eyes narrowing into a dark glare before the duo turned and left.

Walk Home from School (4:00 pm)

⸺

“Wow, so you're going to start training with Mi-neesan !” grinned Leo as the teens walked home from school as April finished telling them the good news from the day before. “Cool, but beware…she’s a strict teacher along with dad.”

“Isn’t Master Splinter going to be handling most of my training?” April was confused. From the way the Hamato family head put it, he’d be training her personally. So, she wasn’t quite sure what the other was talking about.

“Well, yeah but he’ll also be trying to help Mikey with some stuff along with Saki-ojiisan .” explained Raph gently moving Donnie out of the way of a pole, the brainy teen was reading while walking, seemingly trying to learn something new.

“Apparently, Mikey has been getting weird dreams, thoughts and even feelings recently.” Leo continued. “Dad and Saki-ojiisan are worried so they’re helping him learn about what’s going on.”

“Oh, Mikey never said anything about it…” sighed April as the boys’ house came into view. As they approached the front door and entered, the redhead frowned at the floor. “Why didn’t he tell me? I tell him everything…!”

“No offense April,” Donnie started as he switched his sneakers for his house slippers. “You’ve been going through a lot recently. Mikey probably thought it’d be best to tell you after everything has calmed down or when we had a free night.”

April mulled the glasses wearing teens words over, reaching down to grab the guest slippers, only to find them not in their usual spot. “Hey, did you guys put the guest slippers away?”

“I don’t think so?” responded Leo as Raph looked over to where she was. “Huh, strange. You’re the only guest we have coming over everyday, so we stopped putting them away.”

“Tadaima!” The brothers called as they continued looking around for the slippers as April stood there in her socks.

“Shitsureishimasu!”

“Okaeri!” Mikey yelped running into the room, long hair loose and wild. His socked feet slid across the hardwood floor, causing him to continue moving before he slammed into Raph’s broad chest solidly with a muffled thump. “Konbawa, Raph-nii.”

Raph snorted as the other’s laughed at the muffled greeting. “Sup squirt. How’d you know it was me?”

“Because you’re built like a tank?” gasped Mikey pulling his head back from the other's chest. The youngest grinned sheepishly at the indignant cries from his other brothers. “But it’s true!”

“Then what about me?!” cried out Leo moving over to Mikey and dragging him up by the back of his shirt, efficiently dangling the smallest Hamato above the floor and making escape impossible.

“You’re built like a semi truck.” Mikey grinned at his eldest brother, causing Leo to smile before Donnie walked over, ruffling Mikey’s hair playfully.

“And me little brother?” Mikey giggled, squirming out of Leo’s grasp and dancing out from under Donnie’s hand.

“Oku no ki, nii-chan!” The others laughed as Donnie took off and proceeded to chase Mikey. Soon the duo came back to the living room, Mikey holding a medium sized gift bag in his hands. “I have a present for you nee-chan.”

April’s eyes widened as Mikey presented it to her. Hey blue eyes looked at the other Hamato teens but they all shrugged, just as lost as she was. Accepting the bag, she looked in and gasped. A pair of baby blue star patterned house slippers greeted her. “Mikey?”

“Now, you’re officially no longer a guest!” The petite blond tipped boy proclaimed. “Which means you must say ‘Tadaima’ upon entering now. So, let’s try this again. Okaeri!”

Grinning so hard it hurt, April looked at the others who nodded and opened their mouths together. “Tadaima!”

—

Hamato/Oroku Household (6:00 pm)

—

April was eating with her friend’s, no, her second family at the dinner table and laughing at the shenanigans happening around her before an idea popped into her head. “Er…Master Splinter…would you guys mind if I took the guys, Miwa and Mikey out tomorrow for some dinner at this place I love to go to?”

“Hmm…” While Splinter thought about it, his eldest three were pitching a slight fight over the way they had a separate category from Mikey. Miwa, they could understand, she was a girl but Mikey was a boy like them. Sure, he was more tuned in with his emotions making him as sensitive as a girl and his frame didn’t help but they were sure Mikey was a guy. Even if he did all the housework and cooking…uh…wait—

“Mikey…” “Michel…” “Bro…”

Mikey blinked, turning to look at his brothers who had all stopped to stare at him. “Y-Yes?”

“Er…” Leo blinked not sure how to bring up the…rather stupid question.

“...” Donnie looked back down, smartly thinking to not be a part of this storm.

“Are you sure you’re a dude?” blurted out his hotheaded brother. Green eyes blinked at the feeling of an eggroll smacking him in the face. “Yeah, I deserved that one.”

“I do not see the problem with it,” conceded Splinter after a moment of thought while ignoring his troublesome sons. “You five have disguises you use when out doing your patrols and even other names you go by.”

“So long as you stay out of trouble.” Saki emphasized giving all of the children a stern look. “For some odd reason you children can’t seem to stay out of it. So, if you wish to continue having a social life outside of here after hours, heed my rule.”

“Your uncle brings up a great point.” Splinter nodded as well. “Follow his rule my sons and niece.”

“Hai otou-san,” His sons dipped their heads respectfully as Miwa nodded at her own father, verbal agreement not needed.

“Then, enjoy yourselves.”

As dinner continued, April kept glancing at Mikey, hoping the other would tell her about his training with Splinter but the younger teen didn’t even seem to notice the look as he continued to tease his brother’s while also attempting to steal food off of Raph’s plate playfully. Then, it was time to clean up and April found her opportunity.

“Hey Mikey,” She smiled as she saw the petite teen picking up the used dishes. “Can I help you with the dishes?”

“Huh? You don’t have to…it's Leo- nii and Raph- nii ’s turn to wash them,” Mikey blinked as he handed the dishes off to Leo who had to drag a grumbling Raph with him to the kitchen sink. “I only do dishes when they’re at school, dinner it's usually them doing the cleaning since I cooked.”

 That…made sense and April felt her cheeks grow hot as she realized that she should just talk to him.

“Yeah,” sighed the redhead following the freckled teen as they made their way to his room. “I just kinda miss spending time with you, you’ve seemed a lot busier this week.”

She noticed him wince and look away before turning back to her with a smile, guilt shining in his big blue eyes. “You’re right…I’m sorry April-nee .”

“No no it’s fine…I’ll see you guys tomorrow so we can hang then!” April quickly reassured, not wanting him to feel bad about what she said as she pulled him into a side hug.

“Yeah, see you then.”

New York City Movie Theater (9:00 pm)

—

As they walked towards April’s spot, she frowned as Raph had to drag Mikey forward a few steps, enamored with everything he didn’t see too often. “Is there a way we can pick up the pace a little bit?”

“Chill out April,” soothed Leo, shooting her a look that spoke volumes. “Mikey’s easily distracted. He has ADHD. It’s not easy for him to focus, it’s not really his fault.”

Now, she felt bad but didn’t slow her pace. “Sorry, I’m just so excited to get you out of the house for a change…!” As she spoke she clasped her hands in front of her to show the other’s how truly happy she was to have them with her. “I’m just a bit disappointed that Miwa had to cancel.”

“Can’t be helped,” Donnie shrugged, throwing an arm around Mikey’s shoulders. “The Foot needed her to rearrange a few things because someone forgot to send the schedule that they worked over.”

“Hey, I said I didn’t forget…Spike ate it.” Raph defended himself before turning to April with a raised eyebrow. “And what are you talking about? We go out all the time!”

“You four go to school and then home,” The smaller teen deadpanned. “And Mikey only goes out on patrol and grocery runs. So tonight, you’re doing something besides hitting people.”

Raph’s shoulders visibly slumped as he heard that statement. “Aw…”

“Don’t worry,” April continued, nonplussed by the reaction. “You’re going to love this noodle place I found. It’s all traditional like what Mikey makes for you guys at home.”

“And you’re sure that it’s safe for us to be seen? Mikey can’t have any of The Mother’s goons or the people she extorts recognizing him,” Donnie anxiously tapped his fingers against Mikey’s shoulder causing his younger brother to laugh at the ticklish sensation.

“Don’t worry,” April waved the other off. “I doubt that The Mother would hire Mr. Murakami. He’s blind.”

This caused the four to pause in thought before shrugging and following after the redhead. Mikey looked like he wanted to say something but one look from Raph had him biting his lip with a small grin. “Hehe..”

“Knucklehead.” The group continued their pace before coming in front of the store only to hear the noise of crashes and rude laughter.

“Oh no…” gasped April rushing forward, the guys following behind her as they peered into a crack through the doorway. Inside the store, there were three guys wrecking the shop and messing with the old man. One of the thugs tried to get Murakami’s attention by poking his shoulder while the others snickered cruelly in the background.

Murakami, accidentally most likely, ended up jabbing the man in the throat with the cutting board he was holding. The thug stumbled back harshly as he choked from the unexpected hit, his lackeys cackling at him being hit causing him to growl and backhand the old man, making the poor blind man fall over unable to defend himself as the leader picked him up and threw him again.

“So much for not hitting people tonight,” quipped Leo as he looked at his immediate younger brother from their hidden position at the doorway.

“Oh well,” Raph grinned, shrugging his shoulders. The teens threw the door open, jumping in quickly.

“Booyakasha!” cried out Mikey as they stared the thugs down. The trio of street thugs stared at the children for a moment, uncomprehending of ones so young standing up to them.

“Alright, let him go.” Leo ordered, narrowing his eyes at the trio. “You don’t want any trouble.”

“We, on the other hand, do!” threatened Raph as Mikey grinned next to him, their bodies thrumming with unused energy as a stare down commenced before the leader stood forward.

“Wow, I thought they were kidding when they said that there were  kids running around here playing hero,” the last word was spat out as an insult. “Don’t you kids know what happens to heroes?”

“Yeah,” The second one grunted, eyes locked on the lanky Donnie and petite Mikey. “They get messed up…badly.”

Raph and Leo growled lowly in their throats and stepped in front of the youngest duo. Logically, they knew the duo could hold their own but their big brother instincts wouldn’t let anyone even think they could threaten them. Donnie nervously gripped his hands into fists while Mikey crouched slightly lower, ready for anything.

The leader, obviously enraged at the way the kids didn’t fear them, suddenly grew frustrated. “Get ‘em!”

One of the Dragons ran up, dragging a sledgehammer behind him, with a low growl before taking a swing at Leo. The dark haired teen watched him before he sidestepped gracefully, ducking low enough for Mikey to jump off his back and kick the older man forcefully twice with a cry. This sent the man careening towards the back, just to come running back forward with a yell of rage.

Mikey danced out of the way, blue eyes alite with excitement as he switched spots with Raph, who grinned smugly as he ducked under the hammers swing easily before using the back of his hand to hit the man in the face and send him hurtling to a support beam behind him.

Meanwhile, Mikey had joined Donnie in taking down the largest man kicking him lazily, watching the man stumble back as he leaned against the counter behind him while Donnie stood at the ready before his attention was stolen by the smell of delicious food. As he turned around, Donnie punched the man towards his younger brother who responded with a backwards punch, the man flying towards the middle child, who then kneed the man back to Mikey. The dual haired teen kicked the man towards Donnie who ended it by punching the man in the gut, while checking his nails boredly.

It was obvious to anyone watching this scene from the outside that the teens were playing with the older men, not taking them seriously in the slightest and April couldn’t help the feeling of jealousy and pride as she crawled towards Murakami.

‘One day, maybe I can be like them,’ She thought as she reached her destination. As the redhead made it to Murakami, she gasped as she shook the old man out of his semi-conscious stupor. While the man gained his bearings, April peeked over the counter and saw the distracted Mikey about to try some of the food left on the table as the hammer wielding Dragon approached from behind Thinking quickly, she threw a pot lid at him, knocking the other down and out hopefully as Mikey blinked and turned around.

“Ara? Thanks, April!” called Mikey, a blush taking over his pale cheeks as he flashed a thumbs up.

“No problem!” She replied swiftly before the girl began to help Murakami towards the exit. As April led the man, she barely saw the plate heading there way. “Duck!”

Donnie was playfully jumping back and avoiding the swings of the Dragon with the hammer again. As they neared a wall behind them, the glasses-wearing teen ducked out of the way of each swing quickly, a smirk gracing his features before he performed a split kick at the other.

Finally, Leo was dealing with the leader of the Purple Dragons, who was wielding a butcher's knife, barehanded. The man studied the broad shouldered teen warily before seemingly finding a spot to strike as he swung the knife, causing Leo to deflect it with his wrist and jab him in the stomach twice in quick succession. As his sight came back quickly, the man could only grunt as the tall teen roundhouse kicked him across the counter, unable to do anything as the dark haired teen gripped him up by the shoulders and prepared to punch him in the face and possibly break his nose with a glare.

But as Leo stared at him, the eldest Hamato felt his resolve break.

‘If I hit him now, when he’s defenseless, then I’m no better than him…or Raph,’ The ninja leader thought, glancing down at his hand before dropping the man to the floor with a glare. “Get outta here…”

As the teen growled at him the leader of the Purple Dragons, trying to save face, strutted off the counter and towards his companions, quickly shaking them to rouse them from their pained positions. “Come on! Let’s go!” Turning to look back at the teens, he glared at them angrily. “This ain’t over kiddies!”

“Kiddies, really?” Donnie watched in annoyance as he crossed his arms while Raph and Leo moved closer together. “Wonder how many brain cells he put to work on that!”

“You’re just letting them go?” cried Raph, obviously not agreeing with the plan. “What the hell was that?!”

“They weren’t exactly a threat,” Leo emphasized on the word as he stared incredulously at his infuriated brother. “They’d had enough…”

“Dude, they were beating up a blind guy!” yelled Raph as he glared at his brother. “There is no enough now they’ll think we’re wimps who don’t have the guys to finish the job!”

Leo stared at him for a moment before Mikey walked over, face also angry. The eldest thought for a moment that the youngest was going to come for him before the smaller teen turned to Raph. “Enough! Since when do we have to be bad enough to harm random street thugs?! Did the whole Stockmanpod incident leave no kind of lesson on you?”

“Stay outta this squirt!” grunted Raph as his eyes glanced at the other briefly. “Stockmanpod and this are two seperate situations!”

“No! Because you still don’t understand mercy, nii-chan!” Mikey’s usually cheerful baby blue eyes were glaring daggers at his second eldest brother.

“Mercy isn’t real!” The faux redhead snapped back, toxic green eyes ablaze. “It’s just another word for okubyoumono to use as an excuse!”

“Enough,” Leo stepped between the two as they glared at one another. “Let it go Raph, Mikey.”

At that moment, April reappeared with Murakami. “Wow, that was amazing guys!”

“T-Thanks April,” Donnie smiled goofily, mentally glad that the girl intervened in the argument that could have gotten ugly as she led Murakami back to his counter. “Did you see when I flipped the guy onto the counter? Did it look cool..? Hehe, did I look cool?”

“The coolest!” grinned April, eyes darting to the side before Donnie sent her a flat look.

“You didn’t see it, did you?”

“No, I did not.”

“My friends…” Murakami started, face looking slightly downward as he held a hand to his chest. “I am indebted to you. Please, allow me to make you a meal. Free of charge.”

“I think we can allow that,” smirked Raph as he shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly.

“What is your favorite dish?” The older asian man questioned as the brothers thought for a moment before all simultaneously coming up with an idea.

“Pizza!”

⸺

That’s how they found themselves at the counter as Murakami fired up his stoves open fire with a bunch of pots and pans on top of it and the man quickly working with it as he checked pots, added flavoring where he thought was needed and stirring what needed to be stirred while he got the dough started and sliced onto a cutting board swiftly.

“Murakami-san,” Donnie grinned, eyes bright with admiration. “That was awesome!”

“Sou da!” Mikey chimed in, eyes sparkling at his culinary dream. “You’re like a ninja but with food!”

It was no surprise to anyone there that the youngest was interested in this as he was the chef of the household. Murakami simply smiled at the younger duo of the Hamato Clan as he finished preparing their special dish as he served it up. “Pizza gyoza!”

April made a grossed out face as she heard the name. “Pizza gi-yoza?”

The boys all looked at the little dumplings lined in front of them with varying levels of interest before in unison they all tried one and just as quick, expressing their delight at the taste.

“It’s like I got a one way ticket to flavor-vill!” commented Donnie while Mikey squeaked an agreement next to him. 

“This is really good too!” April tried to get the gap toothed teen to try her bowl of homestyle ramen.

“Yeah, I know.” chuckled the lanky teen, much to April’s confusion. “That’s dad’s favorite kind of ramen. Mikey makes it whenever dad or Saki-ojiisan want some.”

“Oh…” The redhead felt slightly silly. They were Japanese and raised in that kind of lifestyle. “Right!”

“Murakami-san, do the Purple Dragons come by a lot?” asked Leo, causing the mood to drop and for Raph to glare at Mikey who shot daggers back.

“Yes,” the blind man sighed sadly. “They demand protection money but I refuse to pay. They’re sure to return.”

“Well, they wouldn’t if somebody hadn’t wimped out,” Raph snarled glaring at Leo before turning to Mikey. “And if somebody understood this isn’t a game where mercy exists!”

“Shi to isshoni hajimaranai de kudasai Raph,” snorted Mikey, rolling his eyes. “I don’t care what you say. Leo made the right choice.”

April winced at the tension. The only time Mikey left out honorifics was when he was purely pissed at his family members or friends. This seemed to be the situation between the duo whenever one of them got into heated debates. Donnie only wished Miwa was here to set the record straight for the hot headed brother since she was the only one who truly understood the second eldest's’ temper and aggression.

Hamato/Oroku Dojo (10:30 pm)

⸻

Leo was practicing with Mikey, who for once, needed to blow off some steam. Donnie was sitting in a corner studying while waiting his turn, though to be honest, he wasn’t too eager. His only younger brother and his eldest brother seemed frustrated as they took it out in their spar.

Being as smart as he was, the tallest teen understood where his two brothers were coming from but he also knew what Raph was referring to, even if the hot head didn’t quite get it himself and was using it wrongly.

Mikey and Leo knew that when they were going against the Purple Dragons that the regular street thugs were not a danger to anyone who could defend themselves against the street gang which means in simple terms, they were outclassed by going against the younger ninja. While in the same breath, Raph was worried about what it would look like to their enemies if they let them go running wild and word got around. It would be like painting a target on one's back.

At the end of the day, it was a battle of ideals that Donnie didn’t want any part of and, if Mikey had been not paying attention, the youngest wouldn’t be a part of it either. This was a constant ideal power struggle that Leo and Raph had been going through since the elder three Hamato’s first began patrolling when they were first starting out as a team.

It had calmed down slightly when Mikey joined but with the rise of The Mother and her disciples, the Kraang and mutants appearing in New York, it seemed Raph’s aggression for battle and normal lack of care for other’s well-being along with the loss of Miwa’s constant presence the fight for dominance was making a reappearance.

Leo, who had just thrown Mikey into a pile of practice mats, startled slightly when large hands clamped onto his shoulders and he almost reacted, if not for the annoying (at the moment) voice of his immediate younger brother. “Woah, woah Leo. I think he’s had enough, you better let him go.”

Mikey glared at Raph’s back and was about to jump up, probably to speak against Raph but Donnie grabbed him and pulled his slighter frame towards his own spot as Leo threw his hands in the air. Best to not let Mikey get too invested in the power struggle.

“I get it!” The black haired teen snapped. “You’re making fun of me for not mercilessly pummeling a helpless man!”

As he spoke, Leo had slowly taken steps until he was chest to chest with the green eyed teen, who glared back fiercely. “Yes, I am! You showed weakness!” He shoved a finger into Leo’s chest, hard enough for the other to stumble back. “Those guys only understand one language!”

“Chinese?” mocked Mikey from his position of reading Donnie’s textbook as the genius snickered from the remark. Raph glared at his younger brother jumping in front of him and gripping him up by the front of his shirt.

“No… fists!” As he spoke, the red haired teen lifted a fist up threateningly. Mikey smirked at him, even though he was clearly at the disadvantage.

“What about feet?” As he lifted his foot up high enough for a contortionist to be jealous, Raph gave an aggravated sigh.

“And feet!” Raph all but hissed at his little brother.

“That would make them bilingual,” quipped Donnie without looking up from his book as his older brother groaned angrily.

“The point is,” growled Raph as he turned to the smarter teen. “We can’t go soft on them!”

“I think,” Mikey knew he shouldn’t add fuel to the fire but the petite teen felt like poking the bear named Raph today. “That means they’re Raph-lingual.”

Letting out a scream of anger, Raph threw his youngest brother down and jumped down onto him. Mikey tried to fight him off but was unable to get a hold of any ground as they rolled around, Raph’s larger frame helping him out in this situation.

“Get…off…of me!” Mikey screamed the last word as he managed to kick his brother in the stomach and send him hurtling towards Leo, who managed to stabilize his furious brother. “You meathead! Mercy is what makes the good from the bad and if you think mercy is so stupid, fine! Shove it up your shell for all I care, I’m going to get ready for patrol!”

The moment the petite teen left, the boys’ father entered the room. Glancing around, Splinter sighed, shaking his head in disappointment. “To show mercy is not soft. It is a sign of true strength.”

“But sensei,” Raph rolled his eyes as he turned to their father and teacher. “They’re criminals, this is war!”

“Don’t know when I signed up for war,” muttered Donnie, Leo sent him a look before Splinter continued.

“A Daimyo in the sixteenth century once said ‘In times of peace, never forget the possibility of war; In times of war, never forget compassion.’,” Splinter was looking at his second son, hoping some of his words were making their way in.

Raph sent his father a, unintentionally, flat look before looking to the side. “I’m guessing that guy lost a lot of wars.”

Splinter’s eyes narrowed and he quickly whipped his cane around and pointed it at his son’s throat causing Raph to gasp in shock as his father’s narrowed eyes shifted to a slightly smug look. “You see? Mercy.”

He pulled his cane back before wacking the second eldest harshly in the arm. “Ow!” The red banded teen gripped his arm looking up at his father and teacher. “Okay, look, compassion is great but the Purple Dragons aren’t going to leave Murakami alone.”

“So, we’ll track down the Dragons and make sure they got the message,” stated Leo, blue eyes blazing angrily. “And, if they didn’t, we’ll send them one. Special delivery.”

As he finished speaking, the older teen slammed his fist into his open palm with a slight smirk. Raph looked at his only brother, eyes slightly confused. “Was that supposed to sound tough or stupid?”

Donnie looked over at his brothers, deciding to be the voice of reason in the group since Mikey wasn’t there and probably wouldn’t be of much help since he and Raph were constantly arguing. And honestly, it was starting to worry the brainy teen. Mikey getting upset over things like this was uncommon and his temper was starting to rival Raph’s. He could only hope it wasn’t anything too serious. “How are we gonna track somebody down if we’re supposed to be discreet?”

⸻

Tidal Wave Fresh Fish (11:00 pm)

⸻

That’s how Mikey found himself, April, and Miwa standing in front of the fish store, the red head looking around the street shadily while the petite blond crossed his arms over his chest. “This is stupid. We shouldn’t go picking fights.”

“I know Mike,” soothed April as they approached the shop owner, who was sweeping the floor. “But this is for Mr. Murakami’s safety.”

“Even if we threaten them, that doesn’t mean they’re going to just stop.” groused the shortest ninja as he rolled his sky blue eyes. “Let’s just get this over with.”

“Yeah.” agreed Miwa, carmine eyes looking around. “I don’t exactly feel safe having Mikey out in the open.”

April reached over and tapped the owner's shoulder, shiftily looking around when he turned to look at them and standing strangely. “I’m looking for the Purple Dragons.”

“I don’t know what you're talking about,” the man had a thick accent as he waved his hands back and forth.

“Don’t worry, I can protect you.” April smirked as she shot Mikey and Miwa a wink, the duo shaking their heads at the teens' last minute improv. “I’m an undercover cop.”

“You look like a sixteen year old,” retorted the old man as Mikey and Miwa groaned at the horribly made up story.

“I know,” She played along, picking at her nails. “I’m really good at this.”

As she spoke, she leaned on the fish stacked to her side, nearly falling straight on her face before catching herself. Having had enough of this farce, Miwa stepped forward with Mikey, both bowing at the waist.

“Konnichiwa,” Miwa started as Mikey picked it up next. They knew what could possibly help in their search for answers and it wasn’t April’s undercover cop story.

“Saki-ojisan ni chi tte mora itai kare ga anata o moritte kureru,” The petite blond looked the old man straight in the eye. The man’s eyes widened before gratitude filled them. It didn’t matter if you were young or old, in Japan, Oroku Saki was known to protect those who helped his family and those he protected never had to worry about things like street thugs again.

“Shi ga chi tte iru kotoha subete anata ni tsutaemasu.” The man bowed back to show his respect while Miwa turned to look at April.

“We really have to work on your cover stories,” The young adult sighed as April rubbed the back of her head sheepishly.

“Hehe…”

New York City Rooftops (1:00 am)

⸺

Five teens stood, staring down at a building across from them. Two sets of eyes had a hard and angered look in them while two had a look of apprehension and the last had a look that seemed unhappy and even a little betrayed by what they were doing.

“The man said this was the place,” informed Leo as Mikey turned away, uncomfortable with the plan they were about to go through with.

“I have a bad feeling Fuji-niichan,” The orange banded teen didn’t like the stone coiling around in his stomach at the moment.

“I do too…” Donnie admitted after a moment. “For some reason I-I feel like we shouldn’t—!”

“Can it dorks,” cut in Raph, leaning forward eagerly. “There he is!”

And true to form, there was the leader of the Purple Dragon thugs from Murakami’s shop a few days ago, walking across the street. The teens followed the man as he leisurely made his way through town, jumping and running across the rooftops before following to the backway of a building, not once noticing the teens perched on the rooftop, leering down at him from the distance as he entered through the garage.

Inside the building, the Purple Dragon’s Leader, Hun, passed a few of the other members gathered around a game of poker and walked right up to Xever and Bradford. “We saw those wannabe heroes you were looking for. And, we’ll tell you where for a price.”

At that exact moment, the aforementioned teens jumped in through one of the building windows, weapons drawn and ready for a fight, obviously with Leo standing in front. “Freeze dirtbags!” Before blinking at the sight before him. “Wuh-oh.”

The Purple Dragons at the poker table stood up as Xever and Bradford began to make their way forward, the hispanic smirking. “I think we can find them, ourselves.”

“Chris…” Mikey whispered, big blue eyes catching Chris’ own blue eyes. “...this is going to go bad…hijou ni nikui.”

“Well, who's the other?” piped in Miwa, eyes locked on their unknown opponent.

“The name is Xever,” as he spoke, Xever pulled out a pair of pocket knives. “So you don’t forget, I’ll carve it into your skin, with these.”

Thinking quickly, Miwa took out the biggest Purple Dragon in front of them, sending him flying with a double kick to the chest. The man grunted before being caught on a ceiling hook and flew into one of the statues, falling unconscious as he swung forward once again. Leo barely glanced behind him before stepping out of the way as Hun came running at him, swinging the butcher’s knife from earlier at the teen’s back as the man passed by, Leo slammed his foot into Hun’s back. Hun slammed into the brick wall face first, turning around and barely catching his breath before finding a katana pointed at his face. “You’re making me sorry I let you go.”

Xever, using Hun as a distraction, took a running start at the blue banded teen, his knives glinting dangerously as he slammed into Leo’s side, somehow avoiding cutting the teen and only managing to send him flying into a pile of crates. Fierce dark blue eyes glared at the hispanic who tried to jump on top of him from the stairs with a yell before the eldest Hamato rolled out of the way.

The moment Leo stood, Xever performed a handstand and kicked the younger on the head repeatedly and was about to continue, if not for Raph tackling from the side. As the duo rolled, Xever kicked the second eldest, hoping for him to get injured upon hitting the wall, instead Raph used the wall as leverage to jump down and brandishing his sai with a flourish, taking a fighting stance in front of the dark skinned adult while Leo stood behind katana pulled out. Glancing either way, Xever took on a stance, one pocket knife in each hand as the trio stood there.

Mikey ran by, doing a series of jumps that kept him above the Purple Dragon swinging a large hammer at him. Upon making it to the top of the statue, he glared down at the man before doing a raspberry and glancing behind him to see Donnie and Miwa trying to handle Bradford on a catwalk behind him.

Miwa and Donnie were struggling against Bradford. Every time Donnie swung his bō staff at the man Miwa would try to come in close with her tantō, only for the large brunette to weave out of the way, causing the fight to draw out longer. Bradford, tiring himself of the repetition, grabbed Miwa’s arm and tossed her into a pile of crates, making her groan and stay down, before turning to Donnie and slamming his fists onto the glasses-wearing teen’s head with a sickening crack.

With a plan in mind, the large man picked Donnie up by his throat, holding him there. Mikey quickly threw his kusarigama, sickle first, at the brunette hoping to catch him unguarded. Bradford, knowing this would happen, caught the chain by the handle, grinning madly at the attack as Mikey watched in surprise, the brunette pulled the petite teen towards himself and slammed him to the floor, easily knocking the smaller out before wrapping the chain thoroughly around the unconscious ninja, leaving him hidden out of sight on the walkway before bodily slamming the semi-conscious Donnie onto the hard metal below.

As the fight continued for a bit more Sonoda Clan Ninja, The Mother’s personal arsenal of ninja, burst through the brick wall of the building, shocking Leo and Raph. Evaluating the situation, Leo decided enough was enough.

“Ninja, fall back!” He cried out, glancing at Raph in particular.

“We’re running away?” The hot head sounded personally offended at the notion, even as he deflected some flying shuriken headed his way as Leo did the same. “Again?! Are you kidding me?”

“Yes Katon, it's all part of my hilarious let’s all flee routine!” Leo snarked sarcastically as he grabbed Donnie around the waist, lifting his unconscious second youngest brother easily with Raph helping Miwa as they made a quick get-away through the shattered window they arrived through.

“Hey!” yelled Xever, knives pulled out as he glared at the retreating teens as Bradford approached from behind him. “Stay and fight you idiotas cobardes!”

“No need for them to return yet,” Bradford grinned as the hispanic turned to look at him, eyes wild with adrenaline. “We have our first prize.”

As Xever looked behind the large brunette, he felt his own grin matching the one Bradford had. In the Sonoda Ninja’s grasp was Mikey. The petite ninja was still tied up in his kusarigama, hair no longer in a ponytail and hanging limply, still clearly out cold.

They had retrieved The Mother’s son. Now, they had to finish their last objective: Destroy the Hamato teen Ninja’s leftover.

Sewer Lair (2:00 am)

⸺

Thinking quickly, Leo led his siblings towards the sewer, worried about Donnie being unconscious and about Miwa’s injuries yet thankful that he and Raph weren’t injured enough to be unable to help their younger siblings. As they made it to the turnstile in the abandoned train station, a sense of discomfort came to him.

The raven haired teen laid Donnie on the couch gently, mindful of his head as Raph led Miwa to the orange bean bag in front of the powered down television. His face relaxed as Donnie groaned low in his throat, coming around as his red-brown eyes blinked up at the blurry sight of his elder brother. “Leo…?”

“Welcome to the world of the living Donatello,” Their leader grinned before Raph started again.

“Man!” He groaned, handing Miwa an ice pack before punching the dummy hanging around. “Could that fight have been any more embarrassing?”

Leo scoffed as he began to bandage Donnie’s head, the tallest whining softly but quieting down slightly. “It’s called fighting smart, Raph! The Purple Dragons have Bradford and Xever on their side now! Last time we barely beat those guys and I had to think about what’s best for the team!”

“Speaking of…” Donnie managed to get out around the throbbing in his head. “Where’s Mikey?”

Raph and Leo paused in their argument as they did a head count. Miwa was holding the ice over her head, most likely with a minor concussion, Donnie with his head bandaged tightly and eyes clenching and unclenching with different levels of pain flashing across his face, also with a concussion most likely. And the two of them, mostly unharmed, save for a few cuts and bruises.

But, no Michelangelo.

“Oh kami-sama…” Leo looked at his brother’s and sister before deciding on an objective. “We have to go home and inform sensei.”

⸺

Hamato/Oroku Household (3:00 am)

⸺

“Sensei,” Raph started after the teens had finished explaining to the best of their abilities. Usually, Donnie’s photographic memory would help in relaying but the purple tinted brunette was still dazed from his earlier hit. “This is because Leo didn’t finish the fight the first time around! Now they have Mikey! We should be just as ruthless as they are!”

“Raphael,” the aging ninjutsu teacher started, eyes closed in disappointment. “This Xever has crossed lines that we won’t. This may make him dangerous, but it doesn’t make him strong.”

“But otou-san!” protested Raph, throwing his arms up in the air. “Xever wins fights! Isn’t that what matters? And he never shows anyone mercy! I’m pretty sure his brother has never been kidnapped twice right under his nose!”

Leo looked to the side as their father stood from his position where he was kneeled in front of them. “Get some rest my sons. You will not be going to school today, you’ve had a long night. I will take Donatello to the doctor’s today after he’s had some rest and you will search for your brother tonight, hopefully, with clearer heads.”

As their father left, Leo thought about their next course of action as he gently led Donnie to his room, not wanting his brother to sleep alone, even though they hadn’t slept in the same room as one another since they were young. The raven haired teen felt Raph’s green eyes glaring at his back as the second eldest made his way to his own room.

‘What do I do?’ The leader in blue thought sullenly.

“Hey Leo,” Miwa called out from her position on the couch, the ice pack gone along with her headache. “I know I’m no Mikey but…I’m sure he would say that you’ll figure this out. Not because you’re the leader but because you’re you and you’ve got this.”

Feeling a little better, he nodded in her direction before heading to bed. Maybe some sleep would do him some good.

⸺

Purple Dragons Hideout (5:00 am)

⸺

Hun groaned as his head was smashed into the wooden statue in their hideout, arms braced against the large item in order for Xever to not try to shove anymore of the lanky thug into his pained vessel.

“So much for your street connections.” sniped Bradford from where he was leaning against a conveyer belt, arms crossed over his broad chest. “You really think these common hoodlums can tell us anything useful?”

“They better,” Xever rasped, reaching forward to yank Hun out of the head-sized hole he was standing in. “Where did you see those children?”

“The East Village, some old guys noodle shop! Murakami’s!” spit out Hun quickly, terrified of what Xever would do to him. “We were roughing him up and they jumped in to protect him!”

“Oh, did they?” Xever practically purred before he threw the other man to the floor, who tried to crawl away as fast as possible.

“Big deal…” muttered Bradford, standing in order to saunter over to the shorter adult. “How are you going to make sure that the children don’t run away again?!”

“You see, I’ll give them a reason to stay,” Xever responded, dark eyes trailing over to Mikey’s still unconscious form leaning against some boxes.

Murakami’s Noodle Shop (10:00 pm)

⸺

April paced back and forth in front of the noodle shop anxiously as she awaited her friends. As she turned to start another set of pacing, the redhead was startled by the sound of four pairs of feet hitting the floor as the Oroku/Hamato ninja appeared behind her.

“April, what’s wrong?” Leo had been thinking long and hard about what could have gone wrong since the night before. After getting Donnie checked out and being relieved at him being okay  along with Miwa, the family were eager to get on their way to find Mikey.

“It’s Mr. Murakami, he says he has something for you,” explained April hurriedly as the group walked into the shop, all with different levels of apprehension. Leo and Miwa noticed the man standing shakily at his counter, covered in a multitude of bruises and cuts as he held a letter in his hand.

“The Purple Dragon’s left this here for you my young friends.” The blind man held the letter out.

Donnie took the letter and scanned it before his eyes widened and he reread the note out loud. “No more running. If you want to see Angelito again, meet us on the roof of the Fortune Cookie Factory…”

“Well, what are we waiting for?” growled Raph, hand clenching into a fist. “Let's bust in there and save Mikey!”

“Not so fast, think Raphael!” Leo started, thoughts running a mile a minute. This screamed trap to him but apparently not to his little brother.

“There's two words that don’t usually go together,” Donnie quipped, smirking at Miwa who held back a laugh at the wisecrack.

“Raphael and thinking!” The eldest sniggered. “Not a common combination indeed, little brother.”

“This is obviously a trap,” explained Leo, locking eyes with Raph’s own bright green ones. 

“Well, what choice do we have?!” Raph finally exploded, all his rage and worry over Mikey finally making its appearance as he threw his hands in the air before Leo smiled at him.

“Maybe we do need to think more like Xever!” Leo pointedly ignored Miwa’s look as Donnie meekly piped in.

“But Master Splinter said…”

“I know!” Their leader snapped, feeling mildly guilty at the way his second youngest brother flinched back in surprise. “But Xever crossed the line taking Mikey and threatening Murakami- san again. He needs to learn that we can cross the line too. No more Mr. Nice-Hamato.”

“Yes!” Raph slammed his fist into his palm, grin slightly insane. “I never liked Mr. Nice-Hamato.”

“That’s because it’s usually Mikey who’s Mr. Nice-Hamato.” Miwa rolled her eyes, already thinking of how to explain this hair-brained scheme to Mikey later. Oh, she was definitely going to be having a talk with Leo.

“Whatever.” groused Raph, upset at being reminded of their missing younger brother.

⸺

Bradford Dojo (12:00 am)

⸺

Four teens stood on a roof across the street from the Dojo staring down at the front door hatefully before the lead ninja teen turned around and faced his family .

“Okay, he’s strong so speed and stealth are essential.” Leo advised before looking at his brothers. “Everyone knows the plan?”

As the boys nodded, Miwa kept her eyes trained on the front of the dojo. “You know…this would be the mission Mikey misses out on…his specialty.”

Leo and Donnie chuckled weakly at her attempt at humor while Raph simply looked away, obviously still feeling the sting of the argument with the youngest brother. Suddenly, they noticed Bradford leaving his dojo and locking the door.

Raph jumped down behind him, near silent as the large brunette turned around, fist clenched and ready to fight before Leo dropped from above him as Raph tackled him around the waist, knocking him to the floor. Miwa and Donnie came in to begin the second phase of their plan as quickly as possible, armed with rope and tape each.

In no time flat, Bradford was bound and gagged before an empty trashcan was slammed on him, courtesy of Raph as he sat back while Leo and Miwa wrapped the trash can in chains and a lock.

“Gentlemen and Karai,” smirked Leo as they observed their handy work. “Welcome to the other side of the line.”

“Welcome?” Miwa scoffed, looking away. “I’ve always been on the other side.”

Donnie and Raph attempted to lift the trash can filled with Bradford, unsteadily rising. “Damn…this sucker’s heavy.” Right as Raph spoke, the can rolled right out of his and Donnie’s arms.

“S-Sorry…” Donnie nervously called out.

“Don’t apologize to him!” snapped Raph as Donnie fidgeted for a moment.

“I-I mean…Sorry I didn’t drop you harder?” The genius squeaked out.

“Good job little brother.” Miwa rolled her eyes at Raph’s coaching.

“If trying to teach Tenjin to be a badass class is over,” She kicked Bradford’s can forward, causing it to roll down the street like a mini-hill as the duo grinned after her before running towards it and continuing to push it.

Fortune Cookie Factory (12:30 am)

⸺

As the quartet peeked around the corner, looking for any easy way to get through, Donnie saw Mikey first. “Guys…”

The petite blond was hanging over a ledge, tied there with the chain from the battle the night before around his wrists and rope holding up the chain on his body with his hair hanging loosely around his frame, Xever standing on top of the ledge, looking around with a rotten smirk. The siblings and cousin couldn’t tell if he was conscious but they were more worried about the rope snapping.

“Oh, I’m gonna wipe that smug look off of his face,” snarled Miwa, body shaking in barely compressed rage.

While Raph and Donnie lugged the trash can onto the rooftop, Miwa and Leo squared off with Xever and his goons. “We’re here Xever. Now, return my brother.”

“And I suggest you do it fast.” hissed Miwa, eyes narrowing. “I don’t have much patience for lowly snakes like yourself, knife man.”

“Sorry, there has been a change in plans.” Xever nodded as Sonoda Ninja jumped forward, brandishing weapons and in position to strike.

“Actually,” Leo started, arms crossed confidently. “There’s been another change in plans.”

Donnie removed the trash can from over Bradford, holding the man steady by the head as he gazed forward while the man grunted behind his tape gag. “I love it when a change of plans comes together.”

“You let our member go and we’ll let your member go.” bartered Leo as Miwa slowly inched out of the way. She knew Xever’s attention was all on Raph and Leo, the ones who he really had a bone to pick with and she didn’t trust Xever, so she was going to grab Mikey one way or another.

“Hahaha!” Xever laughed right in their face as he made his way to the ledge where Mikey hung. “That’s not my friend.”

As the boys looked at Bradford, Xever began to cut at the rope holding Mikey’s chained body up as he grinned darkly. Raph slammed Bradford against the roof as Leo stuttered, floundering from Xever’s lack of care. “Uh,w-we’re not kidding, okay? Stop o-or we’ll toss him!”

“Go ahead,” the dark skinned man called easily. “It’ll save me the trouble.”

Bradford yelped behind his gag, obviously not expecting this as much as the teens did. As Xever’s knife got to the last bits of rope, Leo lost his nerve, the fear and worry over Mikey winning over his bluff. “Uh, Kanton?”

Raph glanced at Bradford who glared back angrily before tossing the man towards the cement of the roof. “Ah, crud.”

“Hehe…that’s what I thought,” Xever smirked. “Attack!”

Right as the Sonoda Ninja flew forward, Miwa leaped from her position in the shadows and ripped Mikey off of the ledge holding him, the rope giving way easily thanks to Xeve’s earlier cutting. As they landed safely, she checked him over.

“I’m awake,” Mikey’s voice reached her ears quietly. “I was just playing dead for a while, Karai-neesan.”

“Smart boy Tenpi,” Miwa grinned, undoing his restraints. “Now, let’s get up there. Our idiot brother’s need our help.”

“Hai!” Once they made it back to the top, Xever gave a frustrated growl upon seeing his prize walking next to Miwa.

Immediately in the fray, Mikey found himself running along the edge of the building before jumping down to a lower balcon, throwing his kusarigama-chain around a ninja’s ankle before performing a backflip, successfully pulling the ninja towards himself and twirling, sending the chain to wrap around the weapon the other was holding. Finishing the attack off with a few good jabs to the stomach with the owner’s own weapon. After kicking the first ninja off the balcony, Mikey didn’t have time to celebrate as more appeared trying to surround him, only to meet the same fate as the first.

Raph was going against two at the moment, using the wall as a jumping board to kick in the face of one and rolling unver the other’s attack, hitting him hard with his sai just as a third appeared. The red banded teen left that fight to go and cover Leo’s back on the billboard, unaware of Xever watching. The man smirked before throwing two handfuls of knives at the billboard, hoping to hit one only for Miwa to jump in the way and block it all using twotantō instead of her usual one.

Mikey had made it back to the rooftop, only to be cornered by multiple enemies. Everytime he kicked one away, another was there to replace it. Donnie was also in a bit of a bind as he spun his bō staff widely, hitting a ninja every now and then but never quite getting rid of them before meeting with Mikey back to back. The duo quickly kicked two more off the roof in sync before high fiving with a grin, only to gasp as more ninja appeared, running towards them.

Leo had left the top billboard platform to Miwa and Raph while he struggled to take down a multitude of Sonoda Ninja that wouldn’t let him catch a break. On the billboard, Miwa had just finished throwing a ninja into two more heading her way as Raph fought two off at once before finishing that fight with a jump split kick to the face of the enemy.

Too bad, the minute he landed, Xever threw more knives at him causing him to deflect them with a low grunt and growl as he turned to look at the hispanic, who smirked as more Sonoda Ninja ran towards the aggressive redhead making him go back to defensive offense. Back on the roof Bradford, still tied up and gagged, noticed a kunai sticking out the rooftop a little ways above him and far from the current chaos.

Leo was moving on instinct and adrenaline as he defended against four different enemy ninjas with both of his katana, unaware as he passed by, Hun standing to the side, holding the famous butcher’s knife from when they first met. Hun glanced at his choice of weapon hesitantly before glancing at Leo, the blue banded teen struggling with his current opponents, before he suddenly felt enraged enough to run and take a swing at the younger male, hoping to finally have his revenge. But as luck would have it, Leo took one look at him before knocking him flat down with the flat sides of his swords, not even blinking as Hun stared at the tip of his weapons with a look of fear as he met Leo’s eyes. The teen simply gave him a disgusted look before returning to his main battle as Sonoda reinforcements arrived, scaling the wall and heading to the top of the roof.

Raph turned and deflected more of the ninja bearing down on him, spinning his sai expertly. Xever, who was watching from a corner of the roof, grinned viciously before twirling his knives and preparing to attack, only to be grabbed by a now freed Bradford, the hispanic sending him a flat look.

“How could you be so sure they were bluffing?” The brunette growled, the grip he had on Xever’s arm tightening.

“I wasn’t,” The slim man replied and tried to tug away again but the grip on his arm only tightened more. “What?”

“Your plan has allowed Michelangelo- sama to escape from the ledges and if they escape again, what are we going to tell Sonoda-sama?”

“My plan just has a few…minor setbacks.” The hispanic waved him off, a smirk gracing his lips. “Don’t worry. We’ll have Angelito soon enough. Along with four children mysteriously…faltar.”

Bradford frowned before following Xever, blue eyes narrowed and untrusting. Mikey jumped away from a sword wielding ninja and dodged another before smacking them both away with his nunchaku, grinning widely. “Worm!” Then he paused and looked over the side of the building, eyes wide before jumping away with a slight cry as more Sonoda Ninja began to appear.

The teens all met up in the middle of the rooftop, slowly becoming overwhelmed. Miwa shoved Mikey behind herself so he was shielded and farther from the enemy, who seemed to just be trying to incapacitate him instead of ending his relatively short life. “Alright, let’s settle the score kodomotachi!”

Even though they were technically children, the word still sounded like an insult coming out of the mouth of the man who has lost to them on multiple occasions mouth, and Donnie decided to respond. “Hey! We’re the ones who didn’t want to throw you off the roof!”

Bradford, taking that as a battle cry, ran straight for the lanky teen as the others scattered, resuming the fight. Mikey and Miwa took on two of the Sonoda Ninja while Donnie ducked Bradford’s punch and continued onto the other side of the roof, blocking another only to be punched harshly in the face, breaking his glasses and sending him flying towards the rooftop wall.

“Ooh…” He murmured, swearing he was seeing stars…or Aprils.

Bradford heard the sound of nunchaku being spun and turned to see Mikey, having left his battle to Miwa, standing behind him, crouched low. “You may have beat me before but it’s not happening again!”

“My orders are to return you,” Bradford smiled cruelly. “That doesn’t mean you won’t arrive a little…banged up.”

As soon as he finished speaking, Mikey ran towards him as he threw a fist out, the dual haired teen leaped over his head, landing in a perfect crouch as the brunette turned to him with a slightly higher than normal sweeping kick. Mikey dodged by once again leaping upwards but this time landed on Bradford’s shoulders and prepared to swing his nunchaku into the other’s face only for them to be grabbed and the petite blond flipped forward as Bradford kicked him twice in the stomach, sending him flying towards Donnie’s downed form, causing them both to cry out and groan in pain.

“Stay there Michelangelo-sama ,” Bradford bowed his head slightly. “I don’t want you to get so damaged that I can’t return you to your mother.”

Mikey simply whimpered as Donnie found the strength to wrap his arms around Mikey and hug him tightly to his chest, prying his red brown eyes open enough to glare at the brunette, despite both of their bodies shaking from fear and exertion. “Not on my life.”

Miwa, not wanting her younger brothers to get anymore hurt by the ninja beginning to surround them, raced forward and began to defend the youngest duo, who couldn’t even find it in themselves to try and get up at the moment. She glared before Bradford rushed forward, ready to try a straight forward attack only to be met with her tantō, causing her to slice a cut into his arm. He hissed but didn’t stop his assault as he performed the Death Dragon on her causing her to fall next to her brothers.

Raph easily took down the Sonoda Ninja surrounding him but his constant attacks were stopped by the feeling of a shoe grazing his head as if teasing his attention. Turning he growled loudly, almost sounding like a dog as he narrowed toxic green eyes at Xever, who smirked and dodged out of the way.

Taking Xever’s attack as a hint the Sonoda Ninja began to try and overwhelm Raph again, only causing the other to get angrier as he turned back to them, easily knocking them away. Xever, seeing an opening, kicked the redheaded teen once again, causing him to hit the floor and not get up for a moment. Leo, locked in combat, turned and saw his last sibling fall. “Kanton!”

Noticing his distracted position, Bradford sent Leo flying with a hard to the chest. As the teen struggled to push himself up, the brunette jumped and attempted to step on his back, missing him by a few feet. The Mother’s apprentice raced after the teen as he rolled into a standing position and began to defend against him once more before more Sonoda Ninja dropped down from above him, once again stealing his attention from the bigger enemy and drawing it to them.

Seeing his chance as Bradford missed in his attacks against Leo, Xever took a running slide forward, kicking the leader in the head before Bradford followed up with a punch and the duo finished it off with both of them punching the teen in the back, sending him skittering towards his siblings, weaponless and struggling to sit back up.

“See Bradford?” gloated Xever as he looked at his ‘partner’. “That is how you catch wannabe hero children and a missing child. Now, I will show you how to separate the missing child from the weakest of the bunch.”

“Oh please…” Bradford scoffed as he glared at the skinny Hispanic. “You couldn’t have caught them without me. You know it!”

Out of their line of vision Hun, who was staring at one of Leo’s katanas, was watching the scene in front of him. Miwa and Raph glaring hatefully at the duo, unable to move to try and protect their youngest duo/ Donnie and Mikey leaned up to one another, the youngest clinging to the brainy teen who squinted ahead, unable to see without his glasses. And then to Leo, who laid helplessly in front of his siblings, unable to do anything but watch the horrorshow. The one who showed him mercy, unlike Xever, who even after showing him where the ninja were, albeit accidentally, just beat him down as if to prove his strength.

“Ohohoho, yes.” mockingly agreed Xever as he crossed his arms over his chest. “What would we have done without your brave leadership…from inside the trash can!”

Hun, having come to a decision, threw Leo his sword but tried to make it look like it had nothing to do with him as Miwa and Raph eyed the sword now sticking out of the rooftop gravel and Leo turned to look at the pale man farther away from them, who simply crossed his arms and looked away from him as the blue eyed teen smiled at him.

“Now, if you excuse me,” Xever started turning back to the downed children still, not having noticed the earlier interaction. “It’s time to cut our prize from the bunch. Painfully.”

Leo, thinking quickly, pointed his sword at Xever as he jumped to his feet. “I don’t think so!” The blue banded teen turned and sliced a major support beam on the water tower behind them, making it slide down and wash away the enemies that couldn’t find ground.

“Oh, no!” Bradford growled, reaching out and dragging Donnie and Mikey with him. “I’m not going empty handed, again!”

Mikey, unable to swim against any of the tide, struggled as Donnie attempted to grab onto something to keep them there. The petite blond threw his kusarigama chain out, wrapping around the ledge he was tied to earlier before he felt a painful tug on his arm, making him scream as he swore something popped out, Donnie copying him as Bradford clung to his leg. The lanky teen, tired with this ordeal already, kicked his leg out sending the large brunette down with the rest of the water.

“Homaeta!” Mikey called out tiredly as Miwa, Leo and Raph peeked over with relieved grins.

“Nice save Mikey!” grinned Leo as Raph visibly relaxed while Miwa began the tiring task of pulling the duo back up.

“I’m going home and not coming back out!” Mikey was saying as his older cousin pulled him up. “No matter what! You bros and sis’s are doing the grocery shopping this week! Maybe for-!”

The petite blond was cut off by Raph rushing forward and crushing him against his chest. “I’m so sorry for arguing with you. I’m glad you’re okay.”

Mikey smiled, even as tears welled up in his eyes. “Me too.”

“Can we go home now…?” Donnie whined, leaning tiredly against Leo as Miwa began to help the brainy teen onto his eldest brother’s back.

“But first, let me make you a meal to go home with,” Murakami smiled in their general direction. “Michelangelo-san is much too tired to be cooking for you all tonight.”

“Well…” Donnie shrugged before stopping. “Wait, how did you know Mikey’s full name? We haven't...?”

They all looked at Mikey, expecting him to be the one to have told Murakami but the petite blond shook his head sleepily from his koala position plastered to Raph’s chest.

“I have other senses too, like my hearing.” The old man gestured to his ears. “Everyone from Japan and even those who have integrated to America know of Oroku Saki’s brother who has children named after his favorite renaissance artist.”

Leo and Raph looked at one another before Miwa stepped forward, bowing at the waist. “Murakami-san, it’s nice to see you again.”

“You as well, Miwa-san .” Murakami smiled in her direction. “I hope your father has gotten better at mahjong, it’s no fun playing with just Yoshi-san .”

Miwa smirked at her confused siblings. “You bet he has. I’ll let him know you are here.”

“Thank you.” The man went behind the counter and began to prepare a large meal for the teens to take home so Mikey could rest after the past two stressful days. Raph, with Mikey now knocked out in his arms, turned to look at their cousin.

“Explain?” the redheaded demanded as Leo nodded, shifting the nodding off Donnie on his back carefully.

“Murakami-san is one of Yoshi-ojiisan and outou-san’s mutual friends.” She shrugged accepting the food. “I’ll keep in contact, Murakami-san .”

As they left, Raph and Leo exchanged glances before following their cousin.

Hamato/Oroku Household (2:00 am)

⸻

April watched Mikey as the younger teen stayed glued to Donnie’s side, as if scared something would harm his older brother more. She needed to talk to him but…not now. Not when her usually so full of life friends, looked like they could barely keep it together at this moment. Miwa was bandaging the two youngest up, since it seemed that their smaller bodies didn’t handle the hits of the beefy Chris Bradford too well as Leo and Raph spoke at the table.

“You children have shown your strength today,” Splinter spoke softly, Donnie pressed against his left side while Mikey took his right, both of his younger sons’ eyes barely open as they lulled in between a semi awareness and a blissful sleep against their father’s reassuring sides.

“Yeah, but we almost got beat!” Raph spoke loud enough that his father understood he wasn’t happy but not loud enough to startle Mikey and Donnie back into full awareness.

“You don’t pay attention to much of anything do you?” muttered Miwa as she packed the first aid kit away for the final time. “Leo, Splinter-ojiisan and Mikey have been trying to tell you all day what our strength was.”

“She is right, Raphael.” Splinter cut in. “Your strength was mercy. That is why the Purple Dragon helped you.”

Raph looked to the side as Leo leaned in close to him with a smug smile, causing him to look back over. “Well? Say it.”

“Okay okay, you were right.” sighed Raph, looking to the side as Leo clasped a hand onto his shoulder, ready to start gloating before Raph continued, wiping the grin off his face with a smirk of his own. “Your wimpiness might not be totally useless.”

“Oh-ho!” Leo formed fake claws as he dove towards his brother. “I’ll show you wimpiness! No mercy!”

As he cried that, he tackled Raph to the floor, the duo rolling around in a mess of limbs. 

⸻

The Mother’s Lair (2:30 am)

⸻

“Unacceptable!” The Mother shrieked as she threw one of her ninja into the water next to her walkway, just barely missing Xever as he stayed in his low crouch in front of the angered woman. “You had him but didn’t immediately bring him to me?! Are you two slow?”

“Humble apologies Mistress…” murmured Bradford, keeping his sweating face to the floor.

“Next time we will-,” Xever was cut off by his boss suddenly stopping as if she had no tantrum a moment ago.

“No…” She all but hissed. “I will handle Hamato Yoshi and his disciples myself.”

With a flourish of her kimono, The Mother was gone.

Omake

⸻

April walked towards Mikey who was in the dojo, meditating. Face peaceful and serene. “Hey, Mikey. Can we talk for a second…”

“Sure, what’s up nee-chan?” Mikey opened his eyes and April was relieved to see the usual cheerful blue eyes and not the dead tired ones she saw a few days ago.

“I wanted to talk about how Splinter is also teaching you about Spiritual Powers…” She took a deep breath, ready for the dual haired teen to call her petty for her next choice of words. “I wanted to know why you never told me and I had to find out from your brothers.”

“I didn’t want you to worry,” the smaller teen admitted. “You already have so much on your plate and the whole thing with Rockwell really took a toll on all of us.”

“You’re right but hey,” April grinned widely at the younger male. “At least we officially have more in common than your other brothers.”

“Oh yeah!” Mikey held up his hand. “High five! Booyakasha!”

“Ah, my two spiritual pupils,” They both froze at the sound of Master Splinter's voice. “I can see you have, as they say, cleared the air. So, why don’t you go back to meditating Michelangelo and you begin your stretches, April.”

The teens groaned but did as their teacher instructed, never ones to disobey the ninja master and father figure. The older man chuckled as they started what he told them to.

Chapter Text

New York (12:00 pm)
⸻

April walked down her apartment stairs, eyes focused on her nails, as she turned to go down an alleyway. The teen stumbled over her step for a moment as a shadow passed over her head. She looked around, trying to find sight of the shadow once more, breath coming in small gasps, unable to find it. Turning to walk away, April startled once more as the shadow flew over her head again. She turned and took a step back at the sight of a creature sitting on the roof above her head, with a small shout, the redhead took off down the alley street, the shadow not far behind.

Terrified, April ran around the corner and continued to run down the street towards the stores and other public places. She passed two buildings before running into a bank, staring through the large window, body contracting painfully as she awaited a sight from the creature. No sight of the winged creature caused the blue eyed girl to scream in fright right before the creature slammed into the window revealing a…man-pigeon?

The mutant slid to the floor with a twitch as April relaxed, realizing this wasn't a particularly dangerous mutant, heading outside as the pigeon man stood up, a few feathers falling making April take a step back. The mutant flew off into the sky, April watching wearily.

“My life has gotten really weird...” The teen whispered, hands clutching herself.

⸻
Dojo (12:00 pm)
⸻

Leo and Raph were sparring in the dojo, Donnie somewhere in his lab and Mikey off in the kitchen, thinking back to their families recent issues.

Leo and Raph were clashing a bit more in the ideal section. Donnie was getting more lost in his crush on April, sometimes forgetting his family had their own issues that needed his attention, Miwa had the Foot Clan to worry about and even though she wanted to be at every mission and in every fight with her cousins, she couldn’t be.

Mikey had his own issues, but he was used to putting everyone before himself. His night terror’s, crumbling immune system, crazy lady after him, and apparently emotionally over tuned senses. He could push it all to the side, just for his family to fix themselves first. He just wanted them all to be happy.

The petite teen clenched his trembling hands into tight fists, shoulders hunched slightly, as he closed his eyes, trying to stop the tears that threatened to flow from them. Images flashed behind his closed eyes.

Being captured by the Kraang the first time.

Being captured by Bradford.

Baxter Stockman getting ahold of him and throwing him across rooftops…using him like a nunchaku.

His nightmares of Metalhead…the nightmares coming true …

Dr. Falco and him linking brains and emotions briefly.

Xever kidnapping him and the only reason he escaped was that the latino had a happened to have a huge ego.

A small whimper escaped as the images flashed again and again, faster and faster. His hands unclenched and grabbed at his twin tails, fingers knotted into the long locks. Slowly, Mikey forced the images away.

The youngest Hamato managed to finally push everything away as he finished plating the snack he was preparing for his family.

Pasting a smile onto his face, he made his way to the dojo just as Leo swiped his leg underneath Raph’s leg, knocking him onto his back, Donnie standing in front of them, holding a carton of eggs.

“What’d I miss?” Mikey smiled as his elder brother rushed over to grab one of the Nikuman that the youngest made, biting into it immediately.

“Last night, I made ninja smoke bombs!” The glasses wearing teen grinned, before lifting one egg up and throwing it to the floor. A cloud of purple smoke arose and the tallest Hamato disappeared, only to reappear a few feet behind his family.

“Woah…” Leo was watching with a small smile as Raph watched with wide green eyes, slowly picking himself off the floor.

“Now to make ‘em, I carefully drilled two holes into an eggshell, without cracking it,” started Donnie, unaware of Mikey’s narrowed eyed glare behind him. “Blew out the contents, waited for the insides to dry, filled it with flash powder and sealed both sides shut once more.”

“Blah blah, science, blah!” Raph shoved Leo out of the way, grinning at his brainy brother. “Do it again!”

“What I’m trying to tell you guys, is that they take a long time to make,” sassed Donnie, glaring at his immediate older brother. “So use them sparingly.”

“Those wouldn’t happen to be the eggs I just bought would they, Donatello?” Mikey grunted, eyes focused on his older brother, whose eyes widened in apparent fear.

Leo and Raph took a few steps back, hands held up in a seemingly peaceful gesture. Everyone knew that you didn’t mess around with Mikey’s kitchen, that also meant don’t use his recently bought ingredients for science experiments. Everyone knew the rules, Donnie especially since they were made for him after the glasses wearing teen used all of the milk in a science experiment for school.

“Haha…of course not, otouto.” nervously laughed Donnie, hiding the entire carton behind his back. Mikey gave a small growl, taking a few steps forward as his older brother took a few steps back, Leo and Raph choked back laughter from the side. “I-I would never Mikey! I know the rules.”

As he spoke, the middle child slowly lifted one of the egg smoke bombs before throwing it, disappearing into the living room, his younger brother hot on his tail, while the eldest duo followed at a much more relaxed pace.

“We truly can’t leave them alone, Leo.” Raph joked as he watched their two younger brothers run around the living room with amused green eyes.

“I couldn’t agree more, Raph.” chuckled Leo, bursting into full peels of laughter as Mikey finally tackled Donnie to the floor, the duo now rolling on the floor in a tangle of pale limbs and shrieks of both fear and rage.

Leo paused as there was someone began to knock on their door frantically, the sounds more like banging and panic seeping through the door. The eldest moved and opened the door, coming face to face with their sister in arms, who looked up with wide blue eyes and pale skin. “Leo, I need to come in!” She hardly waited for the tall teen to move out of the way, before she was moving in and slipping her shoes off quickly. “Guys, you’ll never guess what happened to me!”

With that she moved to the living room as Leo closed the door. “No problem, April, you can come in. How was your day? Are you okay?” He sighed and followed after, though his dark blue eyes glinted in worry.

“It’s alright, April, calm down…” Donnie soothed, moving and crouching at the couch where she sat, body tense and holding herself. “Are you alright?”

April sat there for a moment, seemingly trying to debate what to start with, before looking at them with wide eyes. “I am being hunted…by a giant pigeon!”

It was silent for a moment as the brothers processed what she said, before Raph began to laugh, full body shaking laughter, ignoring Leo and Mikey’s disappointed stares or Donnie’s own glare of disapproval, until he looked around and noticed no one else laughing and stopped. “I can’t be the only one who finds that funny?”

“It’s not funny, Raph. There’s a creature out there trying to hurt my April.” Mikey made a face as April turned to look at him with a raised eyebrow and he stopped, hands moving in front of himself nervously. “Our April.” Another moment as April crossed her arms over her chest. “April.”

That seemed to calm the orange haired girl down as she looked back at the other three brothers, ignoring Donnie’s sheepish smile and hand gestures. “This is serious…” Mikey murmured, looking at one of Donnie’s shadow bomb eggs with a critical eye. “I should get Papa…”

“Mikey, I know you’re mad, but you don’t need to use my-!” With a drop of the egg, Mikey was gone and miraculously in his place was their father, causing them all to blink at the magic trick, the older man looking slightly amused as he glanced around.

“Michelangelo said you wanted to see me?” A few moments later, they were all gathered around the couch, Mikey placing snacks down with some tea as Raph read a magazine, obviously not too interested in the conversation taking place.

“His talons were razor sharp, he would’ve torn me to pieces…if he hadn’t slammed into the glass.” She explained, looking just as freaked out as she did when she arrived, not at all looking calmer, despite their attempts.

Raph gave another laugh, before it died out again as no one else joined in. “Really, just me?” Before he was smacked on the back of the head by Splinter’s walking stick, earning a smug look from Leo, while the hotheaded second eldest turned to rub the sore spot, turning to look at their father and teacher.

“Raphael! Clearly, April is upset.” He scolded, placing his stick back down as Mikey turned to pour their sister in all, but blood more tea.

“Yeah, and you’re acting like a jerk making fun of her situation.” The long haired blond opened his mouth to say something more when the room spun wildly as he stood, causing the focus to shift from April’s situation to him.

“Mikey?” He heard April’s voice in the distance, but when he turned to look at her, he only saw Kirby O’Neil and he gasped, stumbling back and falling onto the floor. “Mikey!”

His vision swam as voices began to fill his head, his family’s further in the background.

Something terrible is about to happen, I don’t know what, but it’s important that you get out of the city as soon as you can.

“W-What…?” His eyes fluttered shut as the world went dark.

Michelangelo’s Room (2:00 pm)
⸻

Splinter watched as his youngest slept fitfully, tossing and turning. He had no idea what was going on, but he had a feeling it had to do with what April was going through earlier and that worried him. Both April and Mikey showed advanced Spiritual Presence powers, though they seemed to be at differing levels, intensities and maybe even different powers altogether.

April’s allowed her to sense the emotions and feelings in the room as of this moment, while Mikey’s seemed to be developing more and more problems along the way, specifically in premonitions, though those specific parts of his powers seemed to make him sick with each use, consciously or otherwise and the man couldn’t tell if it was because of his premature birth making his body more fragile or if it was the stress and strain of using the powers at all.

All he knew was these powers may be the reason the Kraang were after his youngest.

⸻
Dojo (3:00 pm)
⸻

April paced back and forth, worry gnawing away at her on the inside, while Leo and Donnie spoke in the back, trying to come up with a plan to deal with the pigeon-man as Raph continued to read his magazine. “Do you think Mikey is okay?”

“...I don’t know, but what I do know is the little brat is strong and he won’t stay down for long.” Raph answered, his eyes never leaving the paper in front of him, but the way his grip tightened on the edges of his reading showed how nervous the incident earlier truly made him. “Sensei’s with him now and all we can do is wait. He’s strong, April, don’t worry. He’d be sad if we worried too much about him.”

She nodded, but something in her gut continued to churn uncomfortably. It had been a trying couple of weeks and April knew that they were all under stress, and she didn’t help by coming to them with every little problem she had, but she didn’t know what else to do.

They were all teens, but no one outside of their little group was going to understand the things they did, the things they’d seen.

It was a lot and it made for messy stress and arguments, and the redhead couldn’t help, but hope that it wasn’t her fault that Mikey had passed out suddenly.

That would kill her if she was the reason.

Finally, Splinter rounded the corner, looking tired, but relieved. “Michelangelo is resting now, it took some time, but he is finally calmed in his sleep.” He looked at his sons and daughter. “Now, what is the plan for this…pigeon-man?”

“We came up with a plan,” Donnie grinned brightly as Leo nodded by his side. “We’re not going to let anything hurt you.” The words were directed at April as the lanky teen turned to look at her, Leo coming to stand by his side.

“Donnie’s right, we’re going to set a trap for this pigeon man.” The leader grinned, turning to face the rest of them. “And make sure he never bothers you again.”

“Well, I know what we can use as bait…” Donnie started, garnering the full focus of the group as Leo proudly crossed his arms over his chest.

“April.” The black haired teen picked up, earning shocked glances from Splinter and Raphael.

“Uh, I’m all for using others as bait, but are we really going to let the mutant pigeon have a go at the thing he’s been chasing this entire time?” The hothead asked as April nodded frantically.

“I'm with Raph on this one!” The teen nodded, hiding behind the larger ninja.

“Don’t sweat it, we got your back.” Donnie laughed off, turning to look over at Leo, who placed his hands on his hips and met all their eyes.

“Now then, Ninja of the Dark, let’s do this!” The black haired male clapped his hands together as he looked at the gathered teen’s before him.

“We’re going now? What about Mikey?” April looked back at Raph, who shrugged, though he had something else to say about this and she didn’t appreciate the thing he decided to focus on.

“Ninja of the Dark? What happened, Fantastic Dorks was already taken as a lame name?” Not bothering to dignify that with an answer, Leo turned and began to lead them to the nearest window, pulling his face mask higher up as he did so, the others right behind him.

“Wait!” Splinter’s voice cut in, making all the teens freeze at the window, the tall man walking over with a stern look on his face. “You do not yet know what you are facing, perhaps you should study your enemy before confronting him.”

Leo sheepishly placed his hands in front of him, trying not to meet their father’s gaze head on, knowing if he did, he’d be the first to break in the stare off. “With all due respect, sensei…it’s a pigeon.”

He knew that it sounded weak, especially considering it was a mutant pigeon and they were just some teen ninja, not even fully out of training.

Splinter narrowed his eyes at his eldest. “What you know is dangerous to your enemy, what you think you know is dangerous to you.” He punctuated the last sentence with a firm poke at Leo’s chest with his cane, watching the way his eldest son squared his shoulders and met his gaze head on. “I fear you are all becoming overconfident.”

His worries only rose as Leo smiled at him. “Sensei, in these past couple of months we have taken down giant spiders, plant creatures, alien robots and an army of ninja.” The blue eyed male counted their past battles on his fingers as his brothers quietly cheered from the outside of the window, high fiving as they did so. “Maybe we’re not overconfident, maybe we’re just that good.”

With those words, the teens clambered out the window, Donnie tugging April onto his back and hiking her up with his bō staff to hold her in place until they reached their destination, before they leapt to the rooftops.

Splinter watched them with worry and frustration, before shaking his head softly at them, turning to go back and look after his youngest as he waited for his brother to return home. He knew that his children wouldn’t plan anything during the day, too much of a risk for the Mother and her cronies to try and follow them back home, but it did nothing to ease him in the slightest.

Not to mention whatever Michelangelo was currently going through. There were a lot of variables in place at this point in time and he hadn’t the slightest clue where to begin just yet.

He only hoped that his children learned, before it was too late to turn back.

⸻
The Mother’s Layer (8:00 pm)
⸻

Bradford tried to approach his Mistress’ barking dog, who snarled and snapped at his hand continuously. “It’s okay, Hachiko, I’m not going to hurt you.” He reached out slowly as the dog’s ears flattened to his skull and Xever watched with glee as the Shiba Inu took a bite out of the man’s hand. “Ouch! Damn mutt…”

“He’s not pleased with you.” The Mother’s voice rang out, sounding a tinge sad, but they both knew it was fake sadness as she walked out, her fan covering the lower half of her mouth and eyes gazing at the two of them as she strode forward slowly. “But to be honest, neither am I. I entrusted you with the task of bringing my darling baby boy home and you failed me, time after time again.” She stomped harshly as she reached her throne, whirling on the two of them wildly. “Don’t you understand the pain I’ve been going through knowing that that man has my son and I can’t see him?! That I can’t be with him because the two of you keep failing me?!”

Bradford dropped into a crouch as she turned her ice cold blue eyes towards him, fury causing the ice to singe from within her. “I trained you to be the perfect big brother to my darling baby and you failed me. I taught you everything that a mother could and yet, look where that got me.” Her head snapped towards Xever, who was obviously enjoying Bradford’s scolding. “And you, you dirty street urchin, I should’ve left you in that prison cell that I found you in. You think you’re somehow better than this failure? Ha! You’re both pathetic.”

“The children have been lucky and I have yet to see Michelangelo-sama alone or outside by himself,” Bradford tried, lifting his head to meet the Mother’s gaze. “But they won’t be next time!”

“I promise you, the next time we meet-!” Xever started, ready to plead their case a bit more, only to freeze as their boss sat herself on her throne, kimono moving with the fluid motion of her hand in the air.

“Enough, I tire of your excuses.” She moved to brush her brown hair to the side, tilting her mask down slightly to reveal the sadistic curl of her lips. “I think it’s time for mommy and son to have a touching reunion as I end Yoshi’s disciples myself.”

The two shivered as she began to chuckle, the chuckles turning into loud and hysterical laughter in the echoing room.

⸻
New York Random Alley (9:00 pm)
⸻

“Here I am, walking around in the biiiig city,” April called out loudly, walking around the small alley way in overexaggerated movements, pausing to pose every now and then, voice just as dramatic as her movements. “All alone. Oh, I sure hope no crazy pigeon man sneaks up on me, that would be the last thing I want!”

Donnie poked out from his hiding place behind a dumpster to stare at her incredulously. April was a terrible actor and the entire family knew it, but this was ridiculous. “What are you doing?!” 

“You wanted me to be bait, I’m bait!” She hissed back, moving closer to where the lanky teen was crouched down.

“That’s not how bait talks!” He snipped, eyes narrowing as she crossed her arms and glared at him.

“How do you know how bait talks?”

“I know bait doesn’t talk back!”

“Ooooh!” Leo and Raph peeked out of their hiding spots, snickers and smirks on their faces as they watched the scene continue to unfold for a moment, before ducking back into their hiding spots swiftly.

April raised an eyebrow as Donnie stood, an apologetic smile on his face and nervous giggles fell from his lips in the face of the shorter’s ire. “J-Just act natural…” He quickly side stepped to a new hiding spot as the orange haired teen heaved a tired sigh.

Staying in place, she decided to try again. “Here I am, acting natural, just totally defenseless against any, I don’t know, hideous pigeon guy that might happen upon me.”

It didn’t take much longer than that for the pigeon man to appear, swooping in and heading straight for her as she turned around, a scream coming from the girl as she watched, before it was suddenly electrocuted midair.

“Now!” Leo’s voice ordered as he and Raph appeared and tackled the mutant to the floor, a weird noise coming from the avian.

“Ugh…” Raph scrunched up his nose as the man bird flailed helplessly in their hold.

“Okay! Okay! Uncle! Jeez…”

April turned to Donnie, who placed his modified taser away, a smug look in her eyes. “And you said I wasn’t good bait.”

“Okay, start talking, pigeon man.” Leo growled, glaring at the mutant with intense blue eyes.

“I have a name!” The pigeon man whined, trying to move to look at them, which was difficult with Raph and Leo pinning his entire weight down easily.

“Yeah, we just don’t care what it is.” Raph sighed, rolling his shoulders.

The pigeon man turned his head easily to look at the redhead behind him with a glare in his large eyes, completely ignoring the declaration of them not caring about his name. “It’s Pete!”

“Why were you trying to hurt April, Pete?” cut in the blue masked teenager, tired of the mundane conversation the pigeon mutant was trying to start up, earning a squawk from Pete.

“I wasn’t trying to hurt her, I was just bringing her a message!” He tried, voice whiney and scared as he looked at the humans holding him down.

Dojo (9:00 pm)
⸻

Mikey sat up with a gasp, big baby blue eyes looking around to try and find some semblance of his bearings. “Nii-chan? ‘Tou-chan?” Silence for a moment, before his door opened and Saki walked into the room, a plate of cup noodles with some tea on it. “Saki-ojisan! Where are the others? April?”

“They left to take care of April’s…pigeon man problems.” The man huffed, though there was amusement, it was clear he was worried about his nephews and niece. “Why?”

“No, no, no! You have to stop them! They’re going to hurt him, but he’s not trying to hurt April!” The tiny blond was already in motion, standing and pulling his ninja outfit on, quickly tying his locks into a ponytail as he did so.

“He’s not?” Saki raised an eyebrow at his nephew, who ran by him and out the room, tea and noodles left untouched. “If he’s not here to hurt April, why is he following her?”

“Because-!”

⸻
New York Random Alley (9:00 pm)
⸻

“I have a message for her, from her father!” The mutant finished as April jump started, face pinching as she thought about her missing father.

“Guys, let him up!” She gasped as the two teens scrambled off of the mutant’s back, allowing him to stand with a weird cooing noise as he faced the purple banded teen and April.

“We were both guests of the Kraang, they poured some ooze onto me and turned me into this!” He bemoaned, large human hands moving despairingly.

April eyed him in pity, face scrunching up slightly as she took in his physique. “That must’ve been horrible…being turned into a pigeon.”

Pete suddenly leaned in, a faint smile on his beak. “Actually, I started out as a pigeon.”

“Oh, so we could’ve used bread crumbs, I guess.” Raph snarked sarcastically, eyes rolling skyward, before Pete was suddenly in his face.

“Oh? Do you have some?!” He excitedly went to check the tall teen over, only to cower when Raph snarled at him dangerously.

“Um, my father?” April reminded him with a cough as he moved away from Raph.

“Oho, right!” Quickly, he pulled a small pad out from his feathers and handed it to the freckled girl, who took it gently and began to watch it play out.

⸻
Dojo (9:20 pm)
⸻

Mikey had been stopped from leaving as quickly as he wanted to Splinter, Saki and Miwa sitting him down to talk about his strange dreams instead. “I don’t know what happened, but it was like for a moment when April was talking about the pigeon mutant, I could hear so many voices talking at the same time and right before I passed out, I heard O’Neil-san’s voice loud and clear, telling April to get out of New York as fast as possible. He doesn’t know what’s going on, but he knows it’s going to be big and bad. He was trying to give her the message.”

“And what happened after you passed out, Little One?” urged Saki, watching as Splinter ran his fingers through Mikey’s hair gently, his youngest pressed against his side like a small child once more.

“Then it was like I was hopping all over the place. I saw Kraang bots, I saw O’Neil-san and I saw so many other things, but I don’t understand and it’s all hazy…” Mikey closed his eyes tightly, body shuddering as he remembered the overwhelming images. “It was almost like the time when the scientist was probing my brain when we were trying to help Dr.Falco.”

Karai’s face tightened as she remembered the way the man had invaded Mikey’s mind, sending horrific images into the young teen’s head and sending him down for the fight. “Mikey…”

“One thing I remember clearly…a fan.” finished the blond and black haired teen, opening his eyes. “It wasn’t like any fan I’d seen before, in a sense. It looked normal enough, but the edges were metal and sharpened to look like razors. It was sticking out of…someone.”

“Someone? Not something?” Splinter pressed, face paling slightly, his face tightened with worry as Mikey nodded solemnly.

“That’s why I need to head to them, I know where they’re heading next. If I can meet them there, maybe I can bring them back. I don’t know all the meaning of the images, but whatever is coming next, we’re not ready for it.” The youngest frowned sharply, eyes hard as he stood. “Please, ‘tou-chan, I need to help the others.”

Splinter’s mind worked in many ways, one of the teacher and one of the father predominantly. The father in him was yelling and begging for him to keep their baby boy inside and away from whatever danger, while ordering him to call his other children home for the night, but the teacher in him knew. He knew that Mikey needed to do this, not for himself, but for his brothers.

He’d seen the way the family was cracking and breaking, the way they drifted like a weak boat in the heart of a storm.

“I understand, my son, but if you go, remind your brothers that they need to be down to earth like they used to be before all this madness.” He pleaded, hugging the small boy tightly to himself, relaxing when he felt small arms do the same.

“I promise, ‘tou-chan…” Pulling away, Mikey made his way to the window, looking back at his family one last time. “See you later tonight, I promise.”

The remaining three could do nothing more, than watch, their chests full of trepidation and fear.

⸻
Fish Market (9:30 pm)
⸻

Bradford and Xever watched as a snakehead fish swam in a tank, before the Hispanic leaned down and grabbed it around the neck, yanking it out of the water with a disgusted look on his face. “That is the ugliest thing I’ve ever seen…present company excluded.” The brunette shot him a look as Xever tossed the fish to the stand owner, who fumbled with it before catching it and placing it on the table behind him. “So, we have a problem.”

Xever’s face scrunched up for a moment, before he turned to look at Bradford smugly. “No, you have a problem.”

“We both failed Mistress Mother, can you live with that shame?” He sneered, before his eyes darted to the side. “After all, we had one simple job to bring her son back and we failed it because of some damned kids.”

Xever’s smirk fell off his face as he scowled, turning to look back at the man with the fish. “If I had the opportunity, I’d crush those brats and drag Angelito back kicking and screaming if I had to.” He spat out, hand forming into a fist as he imagined the way he’d bring their boss her precious son. Not a moment later, Bradford’s phone pinged with a notification, to which the bearded man grinned darkly as he lifted it and looked it over, Xever watching in slight confusion. “What is that?”

“Opportunity.” Bradford didn’t expand further as the man brought the cleaver down onto the fish.

⸻
Rooftops (9:30 pm)
⸻

Donnie grinned as he slid the casing from the top of one of the roof’s vents. “Piece of cake…” Raph grunted, letting his lanky brother jump from his perch on his back.

“Great, let’s do this.” smirked April, ready and geared for the fight to come and the reunion with her father, before Leo pulled her back.

“We need you to stay up here, April…” He started, voice steady and soothing, but either way it had the opposite effect.

“Are you crazy?! My dad’s in there!” She gestured to the building they stood atop, blue eyes blazing.

“Yeah, as well as who knows how many Kraang!” He snapped back, not backing down in the face of her stubborn anger as Raph watched with a steely gaze and crossed arms. “This requires stealth and mobility, leave it to the pros.”

April scoffed, arms crossing over her chest, before she threw them out in defiance. “I can’t just sit here and do nothing!”

“You won’t be doing nothing.” Leo turned and took a rope from Raph, handing it to the ginger. “We need you to lower this rope when we give you the signal.”

April’s scowl could’ve frozen Hell, but she took the rope without a word as the three ninja began to hop down the vent to bring her father back if everything went as planned.

⸻
Rooftops (10:30 pm)
⸻

Mikey panted as he ran, looking for the rooftop he saw in his dreams. He’d been searching for close to an hour and still nothing. No signs of the roof and no signs of any of his brothers. If he was lucky, they made it through their original plan of rescuing April’s father like his dream showed they would be attempting, were making their way back home and he just so happened to have missed them.

Yeah, right.

With a muttered curse in Japanese, the petite teen jumped onto another rooftop, before pausing at the sight of pink lighting up an area. “Mitsuketa, nii-chan tachi … ” He whispered into the darkness, jumping and rushing over to see April staring into a vent. “Nee-chan!”

“Tenpi!” April whirled around, eyes wide and full of concern as the pink lights continued from the bottom of the vent. “You shouldn’t be here! Get out of here, the Kraang are close, but your brothers are about to get out of there and we can all go home together!”

Mikey panted as he saw the rope shaking wildly, before Raph was scrambling out of the vent, Donnie following and Leo closing up the rear as the blasters finally stopped lighting up the area as the ginger ran over to the vent with wide eyes, only to pull back with a muffled whimper, running into Donnie’s open arms. His red-brown eyes gazing down at her sadly. “We’ll get him back, April…” She tilted her head upwards and he felt his heart break at the look. “I promise.”

“Come on, guys. We have to move…” Leo began running, barely noticing that Mikey was there, but when he did, all movement halted. “Tenpi? What are you doing here?”

“I…I had a feeling you’d need me here, so I came.” murmured the youngest, his eyes downcast and a shadow in his baby blues that nobody could understand at this moment. “You said we have to get moving, right? Let’s go.”

The blond and black haired ninja didn’t wait or ask where they were heading after that, instead turning and jumping over to the next rooftop, his brothers and April slowly picking up speed to keep pace, though they were all worried about his reaction.

But they didn’t have time for that right now, they had to move to save New York and the citizens.

WOLF HOTEL Rooftop (11:00 pm)
⸻

Kraangdroids stood guard on all the different points of the rooftop, looking for any sign of the teen ninja or anyone else that could get in their way as one in front of the Mutagen Bomb turned to ask the one below about when the mutagen was set to be released.

Right as the alien turned to respond, only to be stopped by an arrow with an explosive to be shot through its head, causing it to slump against the device as the mini bomb went off, blowing it up.

The Kraang on guard above turned to see where the arrow came from, only to be taken down by the same tactic, sending its metal body careening back and the little alien in it to crawl out at a quick pace as the robot body blew up again as it did so.

From the rooftop across from the Kraang, Donnie sent another arrow with dynamite towards a Kraang, knocking it out as it looked around for him and his brothers. Mikey quickly moved along the side of the Mutagen bomb, bow and arrow drawn at the ready as he ran straight towards the Kraang in front of him, before releasing it and sending the downed bot off the slim walkway, barely pausing to dispatch the next arrow and robot in front of him, unaware of the final Kraang-bot positioned at the top of the bomb that was taking aim at him in the moment.

Leo didn’t give it the chance though, taking the opportunity to leap at it and slice it in half as he took its vacant spot with one of his katana brandished in front of him threateningly, watching as the droid fell to the roof a few feet below with a scowl, the metal body shattering upon impact as Donnie flinched out of the way and watched the little alien scurry away quickly with garbled whines, Raph moving out of the way with a weirded out look and a face.

“Okay, Tenjin, it’s up to you.” Leo sighed as he joined the rest of his brothers below the bomb, blue eyes meeting his genius brother’s gaze as he turned to take the panel that led to the wiring off, before the eldest turned to Mikey. “Now, Tenpi, tell us the truth. What are you doing here? Sensei wouldn’t have sent you here after what happened earlier today without a fuss or calling us ahead of time.”

“I…” Mikey looked at him helplessly, before slumping into himself a bit, baby blues darting around nervously, almost in paranoia. “I had a dream that something happened, I don’t know what, all I know is something happened and you guys would need all hands on deck. So I asked ‘tou-chan to let me come. I know you want to send me back, but you can’t! I need to be here for whatever is going on! He’s right, we’ve been way too confident and rash in the things we’ve been doing recently.”

“Tenpi, I know you have a lot going on right now and it all seems like a lot, but I promise you, we’re not overconfident.” Leo placed his hands comfortingly on the younger’s shoulders, a small smile on his face. “We know what’s at stake here and we know that it’s been a rough couple of weeks, but it’s all fine.”

Mikey opened his mouth to argue, only to pause as Donnie spoke up. “Uh-oh…” This caused a flare of panic to flash in the youngest's’ eyes as they turned to the lanky teen, who was leaning closer to the wiring in front of him with wide eyes.

“Uh-oh? Tenjin, you said you knew how to do this!” Leo yelped back, watching as Donnie turned to glare at him.

“I didn’t count on a design this complex, Fuji!” He placed the panel down with a scowl, ignoring the way Mikey fiddled with his hands moving closer to the brunette, who placed a hand on his head in comfort.

“They’re aliens from another dimension, what did you expect?!” Leo asked, an incredulous laugh slipping out as he got into Donnie’s face, pointedly aware of the looks he was receiving from the youngest duo. “A big round ball with a lit fuse that said bomb?!”

He knew he was being a bit unfair to the brainy teen, but this situation was suddenly a lot more dire if Donnie didn’t know how to defuse the Kraang’s mutagen bomb.

“No!” Donnie snapped back, shoulders squaring and eyes narrowing behind his glasses as he glared back at his eldest brother. “But this-!”

He was cut off by Raph dashing over to knock Leo out of the way, a glare in his poison green eyes. “Boy, sure hope this argument goes on for another four minutes and fifteen seconds!” He snarked, smacking Donnie over the head as Mikey rushed over to Leo’s side, helping his brother to his feet.

Donnie returned to the bomb, looking over the wires and machinery in front of him, eyes wide in worry and fear as anxiety pooled in his stomach. Sweat was beading down the side of his face as he nervously brushed his hair out of the way and slowly moved to begin trying to figure out the technology, while Raph and Leo popped up behind him, watching the inner workings with wide eyes.

“Careful!” Leo called out, unnecessarily, as the middle brother moved to begin, flinching back slightly when Donnie turned around, anger and anxiety in his eyes and a growl coming from his lips.

He turned back, only for Raph to call out his own unhelpful two cents. “Watch out for those wires.” Mikey had moved to stand by the side of the roof, blue eyes taking in everything as his brothers stood over their latest problem.

The dual haired youngest knew he should’ve been more helpful or productive in the situation, but he couldn’t help, but keep away. Something was telling him he was needed here, his stomach rolling and twisting within itself as he waited.

Mikey didn’t know what was coming or when, but it was and it wasn’t going to be anything good. He snapped back into the present when he heard Donnie yell behind him. “I cannot work with all this pressure!”

“Um, that might be a problem.” All four ninja turned to look at the brightly lit lettering at Leo’s words, their faces paling as they saw Bradford and Xever standing on the top, looking down at them menacingly.

Mikey, Raph and Leo brandished their weapons as the older men leapt at them, no words being exchanged this time around with so much to lose in such little time. Bradford and Xever knew if they failed this time, the Mother would punish them for the last time, while the three teens knew they needed to keep them off of Donnie until he could disarm the bomb and join them in the fight.

Donnie worked as he heard the sounds of the fight going on behind him. Something told him that Bradford and Xever weren’t working on the Mother’s orders this time around as neither adult was gunning for Mikey like they had been this time. This was a life or death situation to them, he noticed as Xever tossed Mikey across the rooftops, the petite teen slamming into the metal standing with a startled cry of pain, sitting there dazed for a moment.

They seemed more desperate and frenzied, but he didn’t have more time to think about it as the bomb took priority at this moment. Leo met Xever in a block when the man tried to turn and go for Mikey again, eyes narrowed dangerously as he struggled to parry the kick thrown his way. “You guys chose a really bad time for this!”

The latino broke away, flipping into a crouch as he glared at the young adult. “Oh, sorry for the inconvenience,” He started sarcastically, rolling his eyes skyward. “When would you prefer to breathe your last breath?”

Without waiting, he stood and launched himself back at Leo with a cry of rage, kicking right at the teen’s katana that he used to block the oncoming strike. “If that thing goes off, it’ll wipe us all out.”

His words were met with little care from either adult, Bradford focusing on his fight with Raph fully as he knocked the bulky teen over with a slash of his sword. “I’d rather perish with honor, than live with shame.”

The faux redhead took his moment of distraction to leap up and use the wall behind him as a kickboard to launch himself at the brunette and headbutt him, knocking him in the face, before using the momentum to land over the large man and behind him instead. “Will you hurry up and defuse the bomb?!” He yelled at Donnie, who was wholly focused on his task, knowing the dangers and the slowly closing in time crunch. “We’re dealing with a bunch of nutjobs over here!”

Donnie turned around, frustration and anger clear on his pale features as he paused in his work. “Be quiet!” Before he turned back to his challenge, right as Bradford and Raph clashed ruthlessly, on par with each other in terms of brute strength, while Leo and Mikey tried to take Xever on at the same time, only to be kicked away effortlessly by the lanky man, both teens flying onto opposite sides of the rooftop.

Bradford, growing angrier the longer it dragged out, grabbed Raph by the shirt, tossing the tall teen to the right, watching in satisfaction as he slammed into the concrete as Xever ran up to him, not giving him a moment gain his bearings, trying to bear down on him with a kick, only for the second eldest to recover quick enough to dodge, the two sending dark glares to one another as he passed the latino.

After that, the two began to trade blows instead, Raph trying to deal nonlethal damage, despite the man trying to rush him with a barrage of kicks and fancy hand and feet movement as he blocked and walked backwards to avoid them, before finally flipping to the top of the Mutagen Bomb, earning a sneer from Xever, who chased after him, Bradford coming up behind him.

The bearded man ran, dodging the tosses of Mikey’s Kusarigama with relative ease, before slamming the younger against the metal workings of the rigging holding the letters up, earning a wheeze from the teen as he dropped onto all fours, looking up through messy hair as Bradford slowly closed in on him. “Michelangelo-sama, this is your last warning, stay down, before I make you.” Defiant baby blue eyes glared at him and Bradford growled, moving to grab the loose hair, only to stop and block an oncoming strike from Leo, who was glaring at him hatefully. They sat like that for a moment, before Bradford pushed the eldest off, the wide arch of his sword knocking Mikey back as well with a stumbled cry.

Donnie wiped at his forehead worriedly, his pliers hovering over one of the last two wires in front of him, trying to decide which one he should cut as he heard the ongoing fight behind him. “Only down to two wires, which do I cut? The black or the green?” As his hand shook, he heard Mikey give a pained squeak behind him, causing him to freeze and turn around, hand moving from its place hovering over the black and accidentally cutting the green one as the red-brown eyed teen saw something that made him furious.

Bradford had Mikey’s shaking form pinned under his foot, leaning down and trying to grab him as Leo struggled to get back to his feet, dark blue eyes angered, but showing fatigue as well.

Donnie didn’t think about the bomb anymore, slowly hearing the machinery stop its constant beeping and glowing as he dropped the pliers and ran towards Bradford, hand already pulling his bō staff from its place along his back as he did so. Not hesitating, he ran up the piece of metal rigging that led to the area the three were fighting on and leapt up, slamming the wooden weapon onto the back of Bradford’s head, hard enough to dislodge him from where he was pinning Mikey as Leo gathered himself, before running towards Raph and Xever’s fight, joining his immediate older brother.

After that, it was like the fight was in a new wave, the teenage ninja suddenly revitalized and full of vigor as they moved as one, Raph and Donnie forcing Xever onto the defensive as Mikey and Leo did the same with Bradford, circling around the defused bomb until their enemies were back to back.

Bradford gave a horrified gasp as his back connected with Xever. “No…” On both sides were two teens, weapons at the ready and a promise of pain in their eyes.

“You are worthy adversaries, but the fight is ours, lay down your weapons.” Leo commanded, playing with a deeper tone than his usual speaking one as Mikey stood behind him, looking around as his eyes narrowed.

Something was here. No, someone, but he couldn’t pinpoint who or where they were.

“Never!” denied Xever without hesitation, turning to glare at the black haired teen, before meeting Donnie and Raph’s glares and stances once more as Bradford contemplated their situation and held up his sword.

“You don’t have a choice.” chuckled Leo slightly, voice back to its normal pitch as he raised an eyebrow at the duo blandly. “You’ve lost.”

“If I’m going down…” Bradford started, eyes hardening with his resolve. “Then I’m taking all of you with me!”

With those final words and ignoring Donnie’s cry of ‘No!’, he slammed his blade into the glass of the deactivated Mutagen bomb, the glass cracking and shattering soon after, allowing the ooze to spill freely and take him and the startled Xever down as the teens jumped out of the way to avoid the spray of mutagen that came rushing out.

After watching the river of mutagen rush down the side of the building with the two adults, the four brothers turned to watch as the bomb fully shut down without anything inside of it anymore, before turning to grin at one another (though Mikey didn’t participate, still highly aware of the thing that was moving closer and closer in the shadows).

“So to sum up, we kicked the butts of the Kraang and the Mother’s top henchmen, while defusing a bomb and saving the city.” Leo started smugly, turning to look over at Raph as the second eldest grinned roughly.

“Yeah, we’re not overconfident.” He started, meeting Leo’s gaze.

“We’re just that good.” Their leader winked as they all clapped into a high five (Mikey half-heartedly doing so) and began to leave.

“Fuji-niichan, ki o tsukero!” Mikey suddenly yelled out, pushing his eldest brother down and out of the way of an incoming fan that whipped through the air dangerously, before lodging itself into the metal behind them threateningly.

“My, my…what a sweet one you are, little one.” A voice hummed with a slight giggle as all four froze and turned around to see a woman with a bob haircut, face mask and a kimono with some metal armor on it standing behind them on top of the, now empty, bomb. “But really, it’s time for you to come home, you’ve been playing house with those…pests, for far too long, sweetie.”

Mikey felt a chill creep down his spine as they met the woman’s cold gaze head on. His mouth ran dry and his body almost felt like it was going to lock up with the way it trembled as he did so.

“You don’t think…”

“It’s the Mother…” Leo breathed, picking up the sentence from where Donnie had let it drift off, his second youngest brother sounding petrified as Raph stood in front of him, covering him from the woman’s sight almost.

“Well, it’s certainly a wannabe mother.” He sneered, bracing himself as Leo turned and did the same with Mikey.

They didn’t know how much of the information she had regarding Mikey was, meaning she could think it was either of their youngest brothers that she would have her eye on.

“Now, that was rude. Has Yoshii really taught none of you manners?” She sighed, leaping down and landing gracefully in front of them. “You’re supposed to greet one with grave and kindness, all I’m getting from you two is hostility, while the little one’s seem absolutely horrified.” Then she grinned, the sight sharp and hidden under her face mask. “Good. Fear me you should, since the minute I find which one of you is my baby boy, I’ll send the rest to their early, shallow graves.” Then her eyes flashed. “I may keep one around, Michelangelo will need a playmate after all.”

“Tenpi, get us out of-!” Leo’s words stopped dead in his throat as he noticed the way Mikey’s gaze was locked on the Mother, body frozen and eyes wide and unseeing.

His little brother wasn’t able to hear him at that moment, mind running in either fight or flight mode or just stuck in fear and place.

Thinking quickly, he searched to see if they had any smoke bombs left, only to curse when he remembered them leaving the carton home, believing it to be a swift recon and return, not the full on fight it had turned into.

“Fuji, what do we do?” Donnie whispered, before Raph seemed to think now would be the time as he turned and rushed towards the Mother, sai brandished and trying to take her down.

But it didn’t work.

The fight was swift and painful, all of them being tossed around like ragdolls, falling one after another, struggling to get back to their feet. When Donnie fell, eyes dazed and the world spinning in front of him, Mikey came back a snarl on his lips as he rushed forward and threw his kusarigama chain out, stopping the Mother from advancing on his downed brothers anymore.

The chain hooked around her arm and he tried to tug his way, only for her eyes to light up and for her to pull him closer instead, earning a squeak of fear as Mikey struggled to keep his footing. “Look how big you’ve gotten, darling.” The Mother purred, tugging him closer and closer with each painful step he tried to take away from her, the chain making it impossible. “I knew it was you the minute I saw your eyes, of course it could’ve been the one you call Fuji, but he was much too big to be my precious baby.”

Mikey whimpered as he was pulled closer and closer, his eyes widening as the distance between them was closed more and more. “I-Iie…” Once he was close enough, her hand reached out and brushed his cheek, his body frozen in fear at the proximity.

Thankfully, Leo and Donnie took that time to try and put distance between them, his eldest brother running up and taking a surprise swipe at the Mother’s back, which she barely deflected, as Donnie came from the opposite side and taking a headshot with his staff, causing the woman to stumble back with a muttered curse in surprise. Mikey used the distraction to go and find Raph, the red masked brother lying on one of the lower levels and starting to come around. The orange banded teen turned his brother onto his back, a small relieved smile coming to his face as bright green eyes opened and met his own, before the two moved back to the fight.

Leo tried to land a strike onto their opponent, coming from a leap over arch slash, only to be caught and then thrown to the side by the woman, trying to close it on the eldest, who parried hits with a slight struggle, before Donnie tried to rush up and slam his bō staff over her head.

But the Mother turned and grabbed ahold of the staff, pulling it out of his hold and snapping the upper half off easily, turning and grabbing the brunette by the head and tossing him into Leo. “Why do you continue to try and get in my way, children? You are all way over your heads if you think you can beat me.” She then stopped, head tilting slightly. “If you stay down, I might let two of you live, one to tell Yoshi that he’s lost and one as a playmate for my baby.”

The two teens could only look up in horror as she lifted up her fan and they caught sight of the glint on the edge, showing the razor sharp metal hidden under the material, only for Raph to appear above her to try a takedown, but she readily slammed him to the floor, lifting the fan as a threat, only for Mikey to throw his kusarigama once more, the chain locking around her wrist, before throwing it over the giant ‘W’ on the roof, causing it to catch and lock, pulling at her arm to a painful degree as she yelled out, baby blue eyes narrowed on her figure.

He didn’t have much time to move as she used the fan to swipe at the chain and the ‘W’, causing it to break and for half to fall on top of him, catching him by the ankle as he fell with a startled cry of pain. The other three rushed over to move the letter as much as they could, allowing him to crawl out of the way quickly.

Stumbling to their feet, the older three covered Mikey as he braced himself to the best of his abilities on his aching knee, the Mother slowly approaching them. “I tire of this, kodomotachi.”

The teen ninja were bruised, battered and tired, but they weren’t going to give up without a fight. Without waiting another moment, they jumped at her again, only to be sideswiped easily, moving quickly, the Mother turned and threw her fan at Leo, aiming for his back, but Mikey could see the movement and with a pained gasp, he moved, jumping in front of Leo and taking the attack as red spilled free.

Time seemed to freeze as the Mother looked on, her eyes wide and the pupil pinpricks as the rest of their brothers rushed forward as Leo caught their youngest, his face pale and hands trembling. “Tenpi! Tenpi, taitte! Tsuka matte kure!”

The Mother stumbled back as Donnie rushed forward to start trying to staunch the bleeding as Raph glared at her, body shaking in exertion. “My baby…” She breathed, only to stop as a loud noise caught her attention, body whipping around to see two large ooze-covered creatures appear on the roof, the giant snakehead appearing first as it gasped for breath.

“H-Help me…!” It reached for the Mother, whose face turned thunderous.

“Xever? What are you doing here?! What happened to you?!” She demanded as the ooze fell off the other giant blob, revealing a giant Shiba Inu. “Bradford?!” The Mother turned around and felt her world fall apart once more as the teen’s were now gone. “No! My baby! I was so close!”

Her shriek of anger rang clearly throughout the late night of New York City.

New York City General Hospital (12:00 am)
⸻

Donnie leaned against his father, who carded his fingers through his second youngest's’ hair gently as the glasses-wearing teen stared at his pink hands. He’d scrubbed them furiously, trying to erase the image of Mikey’s blood spilling between his fingers, but sometimes he could still see the image and a whimper slipped out of his mouth, moving closer to his father for comfort.

Miwa was sitting next to her father, watching as he sighed wearily and shook his head tiredly. They knew that the teen ninja would eventually fight Sonoda Chi (the Mother’s true identity), but they didn’t think it would happen so soon and out of the blue, especially with the rest of the trials they went through that day.

Raph was pacing around, glaring at anyone who looked at him wrong and any doctor that walked by that didn’t have information on Mikey at the moment. Leo, on the other hand, was taking this the hardest.

Their father had warned him that they were being overconfident, had warned him that they weren’t ready for everything they had thought they were. Mikey had warned him, but Leo didn’t listen, he thought they were on a roll and they shouldn’t stop the momentum.

Mikey got stabbed saving him.

April had gone home an hour ago, worried about Mikey, but unable to stay any longer as her aunt called her continuously, worried about her.

It was a solemn night.

“Family for Michelangelo Hamato?” A doctor called, walking out with a chart in her hands, the family perked up and moved closer as she looked at them all. “Thankfully, it missed anything important and didn’t cut too deep, despite the amount of blood that came forth. Whoever thought to wrap it as tightly as they did saved him from any spontaneous blood loss. I understand it was from a mugging and he was quite lucky that whoever cut him wasn’t much closer, otherwise, we’d be having a much worse conversation.”

“How is he doing now?” Yoshi asked finally, his arm tightly wound around Donnie’s shoulders and back straight.

“Yes, right now he’s resting. They had to put him under anesthesia for the stitching and to ease the pain, but he should be right as rain without any extra movements on his part. I recommend keeping him on bedrest for a couple of days until the stitches settle, then by the end of week bring him back and we can remove them.” The doctor smiled kindly at them. “Would you like to see him? He’s sleeping right now, but I think he would be happy to know he wasn’t alone during the night.”

Yoshi nodded, before turning to Miwa and Saki. “Would you two mind heading back to the house? My sons and I will stay with Michelangelo until he wakes up, I have something to speak with them about privately anyway.”

His brother and niece nodded, exchanging hugs with their family, before exiting the hospital and leaving them alone as they were led to Mikey’s room. As they settled down, Leo looked over the room, taking in Donnie’s terrified and worried expression, Raph’s anger and frustrated one, before the bedridden Mikey, taking in their broken expressions and their injuries that had been wrapped swiftly before heading to the hospital.

Yoshi took in the silence for a moment, before closing his eyes at the sight of his youngest child in the hospital bed. “You were all very lucky.” He stated finally.

“I think we have different definitions of that, sensei.” Raph finally mumbled, his hand holding onto one of Mikey’s, gaze flicking over to his father and then his little brother once more.

“Few have ever faced Sonoda Chi and survived to tell the story.” He continued, unbothered by his son’s remark.

“It…” Donnie swallowed, eyes tired and distant, but starting to come back a bit more. “It was like she was everywhere at once.”

Yoshi wanted to feel something about the fact that his second youngest had said something, since the entire wait and the moment he’d been brought back to him, he hadn’t spoken a word, but this was too serious of a situation for him to focus on that at this moment. 

“You were right about us being overconfident, sensei.” Leo’s head dropped forward, hands coming up to cover his face as Donnie leaned into their father once more “There are somethings we’re just not ready for. She could’ve taken Mikey at any point in time and we wouldn’t have been able to stop her.”

“Perhaps, but that no longer matters.” Yoshi hated that he had to do this, they were barely into adulthood, but this was a necessary action. “It is clear now that the Mother is a problem that will not go away, so prepare yourselves my sons…because as of this moment, we are at war.”

Chapter Text

「Hamato Household (Sunday, 4.00 pm)」
⸻

“It’s going to be great having you home again, little cousin.” Miwa smiled gently as she slowly pushed the wheelchair bound Mikey up to their home, golden eyes keeping an eye out for anything in the shadows, never knowing where the Mother and her flunkies could be holding out, even though it had already been a week with no issues. “Maybe Yoshi-ojiisan can finally relax a bit…”

“How has everyone been?” Mikey asked, fiddling with the bottom of the oversized red sweatshirt he was wearing. The article of clothing was obviously Raph’s, the size and coloring proving it. His big blue eyes flicked around them anxiously. “They would come and visit after school and the weekends, but…I feel like they were hiding something from me each time and that makes me nervous.”

“Everyone is fine, Mikey.” reassured the older kunoichi, leaning over to run her fingers over his loose hair for a moment. “Yoshi-ojiisan has just been…a bit overbearing, to say the least. He’s scared and worried, which was obvious since you were in the hospital and the Mother had attacked and everything, but I don’t want to talk about that.”

She placed the wheelchair into park and moved to open the door, keenly aware of her surroundings as she did so. Miwa knew that the Mother wouldn’t risk it all so soon after just seeing Mikey and knowing what had happened, but she also knew that the woman could be unstable after the supposedly near death experience, knowing how badly the older kunoichi wanted Mikey alive and by her side, instead of with his family. “Because, you’re coming home from the hospital today and that is meant to be a day of celebration!”

As she spoke and pushed the wheelchair into the entry of the house, the living room light went from off to on and Mikey blinked at the sight of his brothers, uncle, father, April and Murakami gathered in the living room with a ‘Welcome Home’ banner that had his name on it and food all around, ranging from pizza to some of Mikey’s personal traditional favorites from their homeland.

“Welcome home, Mikey!” They exclaimed, Raph rushing over to take the wheelchair from Miwa, who smiled softly and allowed the hothead to do so.

“Everyone…” A grin slowly pulled onto his face as the freckled ninja looked at all of the gathered people. “Arigatou! Tadaima!”

And then, the party was in full swing.

The blond and black haired teen could say with full confidence that during the entire duration of the party, he was never by himself, not even for a second and the youngest wasn’t going to lie…he relished it in this moment.

After spending so many hours alone in the hospital, scared and paranoid about the well being of his brothers when they would leave, he felt complete being with them once again, thriving off the feeling of being surrounded by his family and the people he held close to his heart, even though once he got settled once more, Mikey knew that he would be fighting just to get a moment's peace from his overprotective family once more, wanting to show them that he was still able to stand on his own two feet and didn’t need to be constantly coddled.

“Michelangelo, how are you feeling, my son?” Splinter murmured as he stood next to his son, a hand gently on his youngest son's head.

“I feel okay,’tou-chan.” He smiled, shifting slightly in his wheelchair to turn to the tall man. “I just…really missed everyone.”

“And we missed you, little one.” rumbled the ninja master as his long fingers ran through Mikey’s hair gently, the freckled child beaming and leaning more into the touch. “If I had known she would’ve been there that night, I never would’ve let you go after your brothers and April.”

“I know,’tou-chan,” whispered Mikey, leaning more into his father’s comforting touch. “But everything’s going to be okay, right?”

“Everything will be fine.” promised his father, leaning down to press a soft kiss to the top of his head. “Suekko yo, anata o mamoru to yakusoku suru (I promise to protect you, my youngest son).”

Mikey smiled, before turning back to the rest of the party, his heart feeling a little lighter than it had in the longest time.

He hoped everything stayed this way, even if just for a little longer.

⸻
「Hamato Household (Sunday, 10.00 pm)」
⸻

“Are you guys going patrolling soon?” Mikey asked, Saki rolling his wheelchair closer. Despite the fact that he knew he could walk around, he knew the chair was more for his family’s benefit than his own at this point, all of them wanting to dote and baby him for a little bit.

“Ah, not yet…” Donnie smiled, though the younger noticed that he had some bags under his eyes that seemed too deep for just a night of missing sleep. “ Sensei wants us to train a bit more before we head back out for nightly patrols…”

“I mean, you guys did get a bit overconfident and think you could fist fight the world.” Miwa commented casually from where she was seated on the couch, looking over papers. “Donnie, I need that brain of yours for a bit.”

The brunette nodded, his hair following the movement loosely as he settled next to her, tongue poking between his teeth as he began to help Miwa budget between her father’s company and the Foot Clan’s budget.

Leo and Raph came into the room next, both looking less than pleased at the fact that they were grounded without actually being grounded. “Man, we didn’t even get that banged up in the fight…” groused the faux redhead as he slumped into the couch, leg kicking up and landing on his immediate younger brother’s lap, who merely rolled his eyes and continued to look over the numbers. “Mikey is the only one that should be benched!”

Leo rolled his eyes, running a hand through his hair for a moment. “Listen, Raphael, I think this isn’t just about the fight…I mean, we met the Mother. The one who’s been sending grown men to come and take Mikey for her little fantasy? You know the one who took us down all single handedly?”

Raph’s face pinched at his wording, but he didn’t say anything else, obviously feeling the sting of the loss as much as the others, especially when he noticed Mikey holding his stomach gingerly, as if still feeling her fan pierce his stomach. “Sorry for reminding you of that, Mike.”

“Daijoubu, Raph-niichan,” The two toned teen smiled weakly. “I think I’m ready for bed, Saki-ojisan.”

The older man nodded silently, looking a bit saddened, most likely due to the fact that Mikey was usually the first to try and argue for a later bedtime, no matter how many times he fell asleep before the time he argued for. “Let us go then, Michelangelo.”

The remaining occupants of the room watched them and waited until they heard the door to Mikey’s room click close, before turning to one another.

“Okay, so how do we break it to Runt that we’re not really okay with letting him come back with us as soon as he’s better?” Raph started, shifting in his seat slightly to look at his brothers and cousin more easily.

“I don’t know, honestly.” sighed Leo, looking out the window, his blue eyes darkening slightly. “But after everything that’s happened with The Mother and the Kraang, I just want to lock him somewhere he’ll be safe…”

“He’s going to fight us on this.” Donnie pointed out, passing the papers back to Miwa, little numbers scrawled along the margin and other areas with notes for her later. “You know how much he waited for the day he could join us on our patrols and then he got it, but now we’re trying to take it from him?”

“Oh, please!” snorted his eldest brother. “I want to lock you in a bubble too! Even though no one is chasing after you, you do more than enough to cause me grey hairs!”

Donnie looked offended, but simply crossed his arms with a small pout as he slumped against the couch in defeat, knowing he’d get nowhere arguing with Leo.

“We could always try to break it to him before Splinter allows us back on patrols?” Miwa tried, rolling her eyes at their brief argument.

“We could…or we can have Splinter or Saki-ojisan break the news!” offered Raph, looking a bit more interested in that idea. “That way we’re not the bad guys and we only have to deal with the tears that come afterwards.”

“We’re not the ones who decided Michelangelo isn’t going to be going anymore,” Their father’s voice calmly called out as he entered the room, Saki beside him. “This is something you came to the conclusion of as a group and as leader, Leonardo, that means you must be the ones to break the news to him.”

“But ’tou-san, even you have to admit it would be better if Mikey stayed back from patrol!” cried out his eldest, looking shocked at his father’s refusal to tell their youngest.

“That is my fatherly instinct, yes.” nodded their teacher in agreement. “But you all reminded me that, despite the recent issues Michelangelo has been facing, he’s one of my best students, just like the rest of you. Leonardo, you asked to be the leader, the title comes with the responsibilities as well. It is not just some name that you can use when you see fit. You must use it in decisions like this.”

Leo looked put off at the thought of actually talking to Mikey about him staying away from their patrols, even when he was fully cleared. He wanted Mikey to be safe, but he didn’t want to take his freedom, knowing how much Mikey cherished going out and about with them.

“Well, your uncle and I will leave you to decide, oyasuminasai .” With that, the two adults existed, Saki turning and giving Miwa a look that she knew well (the ‘don’t let your cousins do anything stupid’ look was too common in her childhood to not know the look).

“So, now what?” Donnie looked back at Leo as Raph shifted on the couch again, looking more agitated than before. “Should we vote on it?”

“...I vote for Mikey to stay back for his own good.” Leo stated after a moment of thought. “All those in agreement, raise your hand.”

Raph’s hand went up, but both older brothers blinked when they realized they were the only ones with their hands raised.

“I vote that Mikey continues to come with us.” Their middle brother muttered, red-brown eyes meeting blue as Miwa raised her own hand in agreement. “I mean, we fought for him to come with us on patrol, knowing there were dangers in doing so. It doesn’t seem fair to sideline him just because the Kraang and the Mother are hunting him down now.”

“I agree with Donatello,” Miwa closed her eyes at the betrayed look Leo sent her way. She knew as eldest there were things they didn’t want, their younger family members being hurt and in danger being one of them. “Leo, Raph, mutants and aliens were chasing April, but instead of telling her to stay out of the way, you instead got Yoshi- ojisan to begin teaching her the way of being a kunoichi , you’re not going to sit here and bend the rules for one, while letting the other sit out. That’s not how a group or leadership works. It’s either all fair or broken up and unbalanced, which leads to revolts and coup de arts. And you know I’m right.”

Leo pursed his lips as Raph looked away.

“Mikey never had a chance at a normal life,” continued Donnie, pleading his case. “He’s been homeschooled his entire life, never had the chance to make any friends that weren’t our friends first, never had the chance to go out and explore like we get to do everyday. I just don’t think it’s fair to take the one thing that gives him more happiness than taking care of us at home.”

Leo listened and tossed the reasoning around in his head. He knew that Donnie had a point, but he couldn’t forget the sight of Mikey laying limply in his arms, red dripping down from a wound he had received from the Mother by taking a hit meant for him.

The sight of Donnie trying to staunch the bleeding, while his own hands shook something fierce and the hours of him sitting there silently, not saying a work, but staring at his hands as if he could still see their little brother’s blood coating his hands, even though hours had passed and he was in capable hands.

The nightmares kept him up and he’d gone to both his brother’s rooms more than once to make sure they were okay, breathing and safe, the only thing he’d wanted more than anything since this whole mess began.

Raph was in a similar boat as Leo, even if neither of them knew it.

Since this whole experience began, he’d been taking his training as seriously as his father originally had wanted him, but that didn’t stop the self blame that ran through his mind and wrecked his body. When they had met Spiderbytes as a human, he had been so angry just from some petty insults and Mikey had ended up taking a hit for him, though it wasn’t anything like what he’d received this time around, he couldn’t stand the sight of it the second time around.

Not to mention everyone knew that Mikey would do anything for his family, be that taking hits or…worse case scenario, giving himself up to the Mother in order for her to stop coming after his brothers, father, uncle and cousin.

The mere thought of that sent a piercing hot spike of anger and worry though him, making him want to keep Mikey home more than ever…though, he knew that Donnie and Miwa had a point, and it was Leo’s decision at the end of the day as leader (no matter how much that left a sour taste in his mouth).

“I think you guys need to let Mikey decide if he wants to continue going out on patrols with you or not.” Miwa brought up, standing with papers in hand and sparing a glance towards them as she made her way out the door. “He’s not stupid and knows the risk, that’s all I’m going to say.”

And then she left, leaving only the three brothers left in the living room, exchanging glances. What were they going to do now?

「Hamato/Oroku Dojo (Monday, 4.00 pm)」
⸻

Mikey blinked as he watched his brothers training, Miwa joining in to make the numbers even due to his injury keeping him from practicing, though he studied each move carefully. Donnie, Leo, Raph and Miwa were all panting, bodies slumping in exhaustion and causing them to look sloppy from the exertion. “More, sensei?”

“Yes, more.” demanded their father, watching each of his pupils with narrowed and critical eyes. Leo and Donnie took running starts toward Leo and Raph, the two easily grabbing their arms and flipping them over their shoulder with ease, causing Splinter to click his tongue in disappointment. “There is no intention in your strikes! Do it again! We will practice all night if we have to!”

Donnie and Miwa peeled themselves off the floor, the glasses-wearing teen rubbing his head gingerly as his cousin rolled her eyes and sat up.

“Sensei, they’re exhausted…at least let me trade with one of them so they can rest and get that…intention back?” tried Mikey, hopping off his wheelchair and checking Donnie over briefly, the taller sending him a small smile.

“Michelangelo…” grunted Splinter, closing his eyes for a moment to think it over. “Hm…it might be best for you to try and help them, since we don’t want you losing touch with training either…”

“And it’s already been two days since the stitches went in, meaning they should be secure enough for me to do some basic ninjutsu.”

Leo and Raph looked uncomfortable at the thought of Mikey joining in the training session, while still on bedrest orders, though Donnie and Miwa looked relieved at the thought of not being thrown around again.

“How about instead of Leo or Raph, Mikey goes against Donnie?” bargained Miwa as she caught sight of the unease in the two eldest boys’ eyes. “This could help with Donnie’s defense strategies and Mikey can get some basic practice in, right?”

“Very well then…” Splinter watched as the eldest three shifted off the training mat, while Donnie and Mikey took their spots on opposite ends of the mat, bodies bracing themselves. “Hajime!”

Donnie took a running start towards Mikey, who dropped to one knee in order to avoid the oncoming strike, but his brother wasn’t going to let him go that easily, switching his arms from the starting position and into a Monkey’s Fist punch. The black and blond haired male’s eyes widened and a grin came to his face as he blocked the punch, before twisting his lower half into a double spring kick, hitting the older in the chest and sending him stumbling back slightly.

Splinter nodded his approval at the spar, while Leo and Raph continued to watch, anxiety curling in their chests as their little brothers fought with more energy than they initially thought.

Everything was going good, until Mikey hit the floor, Donnie pinning him with one hand. His blue eyes widened and a scream tore out of his throat. “Īe! Hanarete kudasai (No! Stay away)!”

Donnie stumbled back, eyes wide as his little brother backed up along the floor, hands trembling as he pushed himself up against the wall and continued to stare in the area that the brainy teen had been kneeling in prior.

“My son!” Yoshi ran forward, dropping in front of Mikey’s petrified form, but he saw no recognition in his baby blue eyes, in fact his frame seemed to terrify his youngest even more.

“Kanojo wa watashi no hahaoya janai! Chikayoranaide (She’s not my mother! Stay away)!” He screamed, causing his father to sadly back away, realizing his large size was reminding Mikey about the many times Bradford or Xever had cornered him before this incident, while his other sons ran up to the two of them.

Leo leaned down, placing his hands on Mikey’s freckled cheeks and having those wide disoriented eyes meet his own calm blue ones. “Mikey, listen to the sound of my voice…Anata wa mō soko ni imasen. Anata wa ie ni ite, kazoku to anzen ni kurashite imasu (You're not there anymore, you're home and safe with your family).”

Mikey panted for a moment, eyes flicking around for another moment as the panic in his eyes began to die down and his hyperventilating began to calm down once more, while Leo helped him back to his feet. “S-Sorry…I don’t know what came over me…”

“A living nightmare, perhaps…” Donnie calculated, eyes looking over Mikey’s body anxiously. “Come sit over here, I want to check your stitches after that.”

The youngest nodded, feeling too tired from his attack to even argue at the babying treatment.

“Aren’t we all having one…” groaned Raph, arms crossed as he watched his two younger brothers settle themselves against the wall behind them.

“Okay, sensei, I think they deserve a rest after that.” Their cousin butt in, golden eyes flicking to the three sweat slicked faces and Mikey’s own pale complexion as she lifted a hand to wipe away her own perspiration with a grimace.

Yoshi met her gaze fiercely for a moment, eyes still narrowed in that critical way he did when teaching them. “Hm? The Mother would not let you rest…” His hand moved to cup his chin as he closed his eyes once more, before they flashed at the gathered children. “Until Michelangelo is with her and you are all dead!”

“S-Sensei,” Leo moved forward this time, standing by Miwa’s side resolutely, though his eyes darted to the side and his hand moved through his dark hair sheepishly. “We’ve been training nonstop since the night Mikey ended up in the hospital, with hardly any sleep between this and school…they need a break!”

Miwa raised an eyebrow as her lip curled in a small snarl at his words, while Raph’s hands curled into fists and he began to move towards Leo with a raised eyebrow and angry toxic green eyes. “Oh, and like you don’t?”

Leo closed his eyes as he bluffed his way through the confrontation. “That’s right, Raph, I don’t.”

Their eyes met with a clash of glares as the faux redhead gripped his older brother’s shirt in his hand, yanking him closer. “Ah, then I’ll give you a break!”

Donnie watched the scene through glazed red-brown eyes, while Mikey curled into his side, pressing his face into his brother’s chest to ignore their older brothers’ arguing, though neither of them could’ve known that Splinter’s next move was to swipe his cane in a long arc between the three standing teens and send them sprawling into various positions on the floor, groans and grunts coming from the downed teens.

“If I were the Mother, you four would be dead and Michelangelo would be locked away with me for the rest of his life, understand?!” Mikey whimpered, eyes closing as tears forced themselves out and down his cheeks, soaking Donnie’s shirt.

Yoshi’s tough façade broke for a moment and Leo saw for a moment, no matter how small, the flicker of fear and shame that came across their father’s face at the sight of his youngest being brought to this position by their Clan’s sworn enemy…

His father was just as scared as he was, but unlike what Leo did last time, he wasn’t going to let them go unprepared…

“...perhaps a brief rest is in order…” Yoshi finally broke, turning to leave the children in the dojo to focus on other students in the room over with his brother. “We will resume later. For now, finish your homework and get something to eat. I know Michelangelo brought you some snacks and food.”

Donnie and Mikey approached the three, without the threat of Yoshi surprise attacking them, and crouched over them. “You guys good?” Mikey poked Miwa’s cheek, squealing when she nibbled on the tip of his finger gently.

“We should be asking you that, after your entire freak out.” Raph groaned, sitting up and pulling Mikey onto his lap to wipe at his tears gently. “Besides, those things Pops was saying were really getting to you.”

“I’ll be fine…” Mikey sent him a small smile, before crawling out of his lap and towards the bag he’d brought earlier. “Besides,’tou-chan wasn’t wrong when he said I brought you guys food. Why don’t you eat before he comes back from cracking down on the other students.”

There weren’t any other words passed as the teens devoured their lunch and started doing their homework before their father returned to resume their training for the day…and most likely into the night.

⸻

A figure passed by the Hamato/Oroku dojo, taking in the doorframe and everything around it. The figure grinned to himself and took a few pictures of the front, before ducking into the alleyway leading down the side of the building quickly, yet no one noticed the suspicious figure, not even paying him the time of day.

Not even the people inside the big see through windows would remember seeing him if asked later.

⸻
「Hamato Household (Monday, 5.00 pm)」
⸻

Leo focused intently in front of himself, moving through the kata with muscle memory as his swords followed his movements fluidly and swiftly, before his eyes landed on the television in front of him where Space Heroes was playing once more, and his attention was sucked in, as per usual with the show.

“Ah! The Panicons hit me with an anxiety ray!” Captain Ryan cried out, body turning into a slight forward curl as his hands gripped the top of his head. “Ah, ohhh! We’re all gonna die…and I think I left the food replicator on! The ship might burn down!”

“Get it together, Captain! You’re our leader, so act like one!”

The man’s eyes narrowed at his alien companion’s words, before he stood to his full height and slapped both of his cheeks, looking significantly calmer afterwards. “I’m sorry, Grouch, that was the anxiety ray talking. I’ve got it, I’ll use the thermal charge.”

He threw the charge at the robot enemy and the giant enemies began to blow up, right as the television was turned off with a precise throw of a dulled down ninja star hitting the power button successfully.

Leo’s head whipped around frantically, his eyes narrowing into a glare at the sight of Raph sitting on the couch with a completely innocent expression on his face. “What-? Oi, nande son'na ko to shita no (Hey, what’d you do that for)?!”

“Oh, sorry,” His brother started, sounding completely unapologetic as his pet tortoise climbed along his shoulder. “It was Spike’s idea, he said Space Heroes is too stupid for him.”

“That’s saying something,” snorted Leo as he sheathed his swords and stood to his full height, looking at Raph with a look that said he knew the truth. “Considering he hangs out with you all day.”

Raph felt his cheeks turn slightly red as his pet climbed off his shoulder and onto the top of the couch, following the path straight to his leaf. “Nice going, Leo! You made him angry…” As if to intimidate his older brother, the redhead stood and made his way over to the other, punching one fist into the other. “So, I’m going to wipe the floor with your face!”

Leo, nonplussed in the slightest, smacked the other’s finger out of his face as he stood tall in front of the other, though his face tightened slightly at the narrowed eyed glare he received. “Alright, Raph, cool off!”

His brother stood there for another moment, before he slumped slightly. “Whatever…” It wasn’t really fun trying to pick a fight with Leo when the other didn’t fall for his baiting tactics. “Hey, where’s the Runt and nerd?”

“I think Mikey’s stress baking sweets again and Donnie was working on something in the garage with Casey…” Leo paused as he took in the sight of Raph’s face going through a multitude of emotions, before the redhead ran towards the garage. “And now he’s angry and gone, great…come on, Spike, let’s go grab your idiot owner by the leash and chokeslam him today.”

Gentle, he picked up the tortoise and leaf, making his way to the garage, only pausing to poke his head into the kitchen (only to quickly retreat back out as Mikey threw a wooden spoon at his head), before arriving at the scene of Raph dragging Casey away from Donnie’s latest project, though the Hockey player hardly noticed, focus entirely on Donnie…or at least, his third brother’s voice, since the other was working in the hood of a Go-Kart.

“Jones, you’re dead meat!” Raph growled, already gearing up to punch the living daylights out of his best friend, before turning towards Leo and taking his beloved pet from his brother. “Spike, you’re going to love this show…it’s called ‘How many more teeth can Casey lose, before he has to eat out of a straw’?!”

Leo watched as the two ran in the opposite direction, completely lost, but also unwilling to step in, only flinching for a moment at a painful sounding crack. He approached Donnie, who was using a blow torch to meld some metal pieces on the Go-Kart…which Leo was at least fifty percent sure weren’t there when his brother dragged in his project. “Still working on the Go-Kart, little brother?”

“It’s not a Go-Kart!” pouted Donnie (and Leo mentally cooed over how adorable his little brothers could be, though he knew Donnie and Raph would kick up a stink if they ever heard his inner thoughts). “It’s an Altering Patrol Buggy with detachable side cars!”

Leo’s eyes skimmed the blueprints held up to his face and not for the first time, nor the last, he was reminded that his second youngest brother was a genius. “These are amazing, Donnie…though, you have been taking breaks, right? Sensei ’s been pretty tough on us recently and I don’t want you burning out on training, school and daily life activities.”

“Don’t worry, nii-san!” Donnie beamed, cheeks just the slightest bit pink from the concern as his brother took the blueprints and looked them over more closely. “This is actually my stress reliever and…other things, recently.”

“Oh, finally making progress with April?” Miwa’s voice broke in, their cousin entering with Mikey behind her, both holding plates filled with brownies and cookies.

“Uh, n-not quite…I, uh, did some thinking is all.” He chuckled, tying his hair back and taking his fire protection mask off to grab a treat. “Thanks for the snacks, Mike.”

“Ain’t no problem, bro.” beamed their little brother as they turned to the sound of a scuffle, Raph and Casey now rolling on the floor. “Ā, idainaru kamiyo, watashi ni chikara o ataete kudasai (Oh, great God, give me strength). Enough, you two, or no snacks.”

Like a whip was cracked, the two pulled away from one another, though Raph still bared his teeth at his best friend, who stuck his tongue out in return.

“You all need to find a way to relax or something,” Casey snorted, taking a bite of brownie as his eyes drifted around the room of stressed out teens. “I mean, I know it’s hard since your younger brother was hurt in front of you, but the gray hairs I’m seeing are insane.”

The other four teens flinched. They had told Casey an abridged version with half truths and half lies sprinkled in to keep him away from the danger that was the mutants, Kraang and the Mother.

“We all deal with stress in different ways, Casey,” admitted Leo, eyes glinting teasingly when he noticed Miwa grinning to herself. “Mikey stress bakes until we have enough pastries to run a bakery or enough food to start a restaurant, Raph gets angrier than usual, I do kata and watch Space Heroes…”

“And I work on projects!” beamed Donnie, looking back at his blueprints, eyes finding every detail he could tweak to his liking and Leo noticed the way Casey’s face softened slightly, before Raph elbowed him in the side.

“And occasionally, we all get into prank wars.” Miwa chimed in, before Raph, Mikey and Donnie were all struck with water balloons from above. “Thank you and good night.”

With the toss of a shadow bomb egg, she was gone, leaving three soaking teens in her wake.

“Oh, it’s on!” squeaked Mikey, rushing out of the garage, Donnie hot on his heels, while Raph tried to strangle Casey, who was choking on laughter and a brownie at their soaking appearance.

“Well, let’s just hope those two don’t set anything on fire this time around.” sighed Leo, though the smile he and Raph shared showed that they would most likely cover for their younger brothers if they indeed did set another fire during this prank war.

「Purple Dragon’s Warehouse Hideout (Monday, 5.30 pm)」
⸻

Three Purple Dragons were seated at a table, whispering quietly to one another as they played a game of Mahjong when three knocks on their door caught their attention and the biggest was waved off to go and answer the door.

When he opened it, he came face to face with a teen wearing a jacket with the hood pulled low and holding a pizza. “Hey…” The teen started, voice noticeably lighter before they coughed into their hand and tried again. “Did, uh, somebody here order a totally delicious pizza?”

The man glared as he shook his head. “No. Beat it.”

Now, in normal circumstances that would have anyone running away, but this little delivery person just pressed on. “You sure? I mean…the guy who paid on the phone gave me this address. Or was it a block over? Ugh, I’m so confused…”

“Ohhh, that pizza,” The Purple Dragon's face lightened into a smirk as he grabbed the box and began to step back inside. “Yeah, that’s us.”

Swiftly, he slammed the door shut and looked down at his new prize, completely unaware of the little device attached to the bottom of the box.

⸻

April smirked to herself as she pulled out her phone and opened up the website that connected to the listening device ‘TEENSPYAPPS.COM’ as she made her way slightly down the street and listened to the Purple Dragons converse over the app.

“Check it out, free pizza.”

“Gotcha…” She snickered, sitting down and getting ready to settle in for the long haul as she heard someone else tell him to sit down over the receiver.

「Hamato/Oroku Dojo (Tuesday, 4.00 pm)」
⸻

Leo stood across from Mikey, Donnie and Raph, their bodies glancing at one another uneasily. Mikey was cleared for training by his doctor, but Leo and Raph still thought it would be best if he refrained from their usual spars and stuck to defensive training (though Raph wished Leo would give them a break as well).

“Hoko no Komai!” ordered Leo, arms poised above his head as his legs spread into the familiar stance, Donnie and Mikey doing the same. “Raph, Hoko no Komai!”

“‘ Hoko ’ no way!” sneered the second eldest, lifting and throwing his hands down in annoyance as he glared at his only older brother. “It’s bad enough Pops is driving us into the ground, now you too?!”

“We have to keep training,” Leo pressed, taking a small step forward. “Because as we are right now, we don’t stand a chance against The Mother.”

“Yeah, but we also can’t do much if we’re too exhausted to continue…” countered Mikey, waving a hand around at the obvious exhaustion they were all feeling. “I mean, when we are allowed to go on patrol again, I’d like to have some rest before then.”

Something in Raph, something familiar, snapped and he turned to glare at Mikey, who blinked (due to the fact he shouldn’t have earned Raph’s ire this time) at the look. “Well, it’s not like you’re going back on patrol with us, Mikey.”

“What are you talking about? ’Tou-chan never said I was kicked from the team?” snorted the youngest, before taking in Leo and Raph’s sudden shiftiness. “Oh my god, you guys are trying to boot me off the team? For what?!”

“W-We just think it would be safer for you, Mikey.” Leo tried, taking a step closer, but Mikey moved away, clinging to Donnie’s arm. “Mikey, really, you have to understand! It wouldn’t be safe taking you up there with us constantly and the Mother finding out!”

“I can handle myself just fine!” snapped the dual haired teen, turning and tugging Donnie along behind him. “Come on, D, I don’t want to be around the bakana futari gumi (stupid duo) right now.”

With those words, the younger duo was gone, leaving Raph and Leo alone in the dojo for a few moments, before Yoshi and Saki walked in, their father wearing the usual ‘what happened?’ look on his face as he regarded his older two sons. “Is it time we have a talk, my sons?”

“Yes, sensei …” the two sighed, settling down on the mat, while their father and uncle joined them.

Unbeknownst to them, while they were dealing with this, someone else was planning something and April, Donnie and Mikey would be doing something a little different tonight.

⸻
「The Mother’s Hideout (Tuesday, 4.20 pm)」
⸻

Xever swam around his new tank, popping his head out of the water occasionally to look around the room as The Mother lounged on her throne, opening and closing her fan thoughtfully, before Bradford walked in this time, a smirk on his lips.

“She took the bait, Sonoda- sama .” He affirmed as the woman clicked her metal tinted fan once more and a grin came onto her face.

“Of course she did, watashi no fuwafuwa no dōkō (my fluffy pupil).” The Mother shifted slightly into an upright position as she regarded her fan once more. “No matter how much better she thinks she’s getting, she’s still just a orokana chīsana on'nanoko (silly little girl) playing in an adult world. She’ll take anything the Purple Dragons say at face value, while the real trouble comes from us. The Purple Dragons are no more than lower thugs that I use as cannon fodder and a way to hide in plain sight. My real weapon of the night should be heading over to the dojo at this very moment and retrieving my precious angel, while tearing apart Yoshi and his disciples.”

The last word was spat out like a disease as her face twisted. “Why would I even go through the trouble of blowing up the sewer when I could just use her to get false information around?”

Bradford chuckled lowly as he continued to kneel in front of his teacher, before a screen buzzed to life and a man’s face came into clarity once the static cleared up.

“Ah, Takeru, good to hear from you again,” The Mother turned and brushed her hair out of her face. “Report?”

“Hai. Michelangelo-sama soshite kodomo-tachi no hitori wa koko ni inai (Michelangelo-sama and one of the children are not here),” The man reported, his voice low and muffled. “Shikashi, Yoshi, Oroku Saki, soshite kare no futari no chōnan wa koko ni imasu (But Yoshi, Oroku Saki, and his two eldest sons are here).”

Xever’s face pinched as he realized the man, Takeru, only spoke Japanese and that he would be out of the loop for this discussion.

“Karera no mendō o mite kudasai. Eien ni (Take care of them. Forever).” The man on the screen nodded firmly, before the call disconnected and the Mother turned back to her mutated henchmen. “Well, Yoshi and his spawn will be taken care of shortly. That was an assassin of the Sonoda Clan in japan. We drove them from Japan and now we will drive them from New York City, but this time…this time I will have Michelangelo in my grasp and his sons dead. He will know exactly why you do not mess with a woman scorned.”

Bradford nodded solemnly at her words, while Xever swam back and forth once more, trying to show his acceptance without words.

“Bradford, I have a mission for you.” The Mother turned to look at him with dark eyes. “It should be simple with your new…additions. Track down where the final two are and bring them back…alive.”

“Even the ones that aren’t Michelangelo-sama?” Bradford’s head snapped up in shock, but the Mother sneered.

“I don’t care much for the girl, as I said earlier, she’s merely a silly little girl trying to play kunoichi,” The Mother stood with a flair of her pale blue kimono. “The ones I’m interested in are the boys. Even if Yoshi does survive Takeru coming after him, he will know the pain of a child being stolen from him and then turned against him. And it’s time for Michelangelo to stop being rebellious, this farce has gone on long enough.”

“ Hai , Sonoda- sama .” With another low bow, Bradford exited.

Once he was gone, Chi pulled out a half burnt picture. It was obviously Hamato Yoshi in the picture with a woman, but the woman’s face was burned and in her arms she held a baby with light hair and little freckles spotting chubby cheeks.

“Soon, Michelangelo, soon you’ll be returned to your mother’s arms.” She murmured, running the pad of her finger over the baby’s face, even as Xever watched from the water, eyes turning slightly dark as he swam by once more.

⸻
「Hamato/Oroku Dojo (Tuesday, 4.30 pm)」
⸻

Yoshi sighed heavily as he drank from the tea in his hands. “My sons, when I said to think about it as a group and as a leader, this wasn’t what I meant.”

“B-But, Sensei!” Leo spluttered, hands waving slightly. “Y-You know how dangerous it is out there for Mikey!”

“Yes, but I also know that I haven’t been the most helpful in this situation, Leonardo.” continued the older man, Saki placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. “I’ve been just as paranoid and scared of Sonoda Chi taking Michelangelo away as you have been, that I’ve been amplifying your fear with my own.”

“Fear isn’t something that should make everything stop and restart,” Their uncle started solemnly. “Fear is something that is to be known and aware of, but not something that should stop the progress you make in your life. You are supposed to grow from the fear, not just hide away until you feel strong enough to face your fears.”

“My brother is correct.” rumbled Yoshi, his hand moving to rub the bridge of his nose. “Fear has ruled the lives of many in the Meijin era. Fear of war, fear of death and fear of the Imperials…when the modern era came, we feared the change from tradition…some of us embraced it and changed with the times, while others tried to incorporate their tradition into the modern, and others…well, others merely stopped moving with time all together. I never wanted you to be one of the ones to stop all at once. For that, I apologize, my sons.”

“Otou-san…”

“Pops…” Raph clenched his hand into a tight fist. “Then, what should we do? Let Mikey continue to come with us? What if next time we lose, it’s not just our lives or Mikey being taken away, but somehow worse?!”

“Simple…you get stronger.” promised Yoshi, placing a hand on the faux redhead’s shoulder. “I will continue to train and prepare you for the battles, but you will find ways to make it all work. Just as you always have, together.”

They shared small smiles, before April came in with Miwa behind her, looking flustered as she looked around. “Guys, I found something wild!”

“Please, fill us in, April.”

And then, April pulled out her phone and played the recording of the Purple Dragons talking about the Mother’s recent plan to squirrel them out by setting off explosions in the sewers and the redhead looked around with wide blue eyes. “They’re trying to make you come out to stop them and protect the sewers, since they know that Leo and the others used to play in them as kids.”

“No…something bigger is at hand here…” Saki deduced, even as April looked at him in confusion. “Even if they did play in the sewers as children, that would be no reason for us to allow them to go and stop Sonoda Chi from doing this frankly insane plan. It is not like we live in the sewer.”

“Then…then why?” April looked down at her phone sadly, having thought she brought good information for them.

“Don’t look so downtrodden, April.” Miwa placed a hand on her shoulder and the younger looked up. “There was a reason that the Purple Dragons were told that. Remember when I said what you do reflects on us?”

“Yeah?”

“Well, that mirror goes both ways.” The future Foot Clan leader frowned. “The Mother knows that you go and do recon occasionally, whether we ask you to or not, so she gave the Purple Dragons a dud plan in hopes that we would go rushing out with Michelangelo…”

“Ā , totemo chikai, Miwa-chan (Ah, so close, Miwa-chan).” Everyone in the room stiffened at the new voice, whipping their heads around to see a man with dark blue eyes with short cut brown hair. “Shikashi, sore dake de wa nai no desu (But that's not all).”

“April, get out of here!” ordered Saki as he picked up a staff nearby. “You and Miwa go find Donatello and Michelangelo!”

“What about you guys?!” The redhead cried out as Miwa began to lead her away from the fight as more Sonoda Clan members came in.

“We’ll be fine, April! We’ve been training all our lives!” promised Leo, pulling out his katana and blocking an oncoming kick with a small grunt, before he Dragon Kicked the other away. “Just go !”

“I’ve been training to become a true kunoichi !” She called out, hating how this reminded her of when she and her father were separated at TCRI, even as Miwa shoved her through the small window, quickly following after.

“Not long enough to face this clan!” swore Yoshi, taking three men on, before swiping his cane in a wide arc around him.

“We’ll protect Mikey, you guys just promise to stay safe!” ordered Miwa and April could see the slightest prick of tears in her eyes as Raph was tackled by five Sonoda ninja, only to spin kick them off from the floor.

“We promise, just get out of here!” barked the second eldest, before he pulled his sai out and began to go after some of the horde that was circling Leo.

With heavy hearts, the two teens broke into a run along the rooftops, Miwa pausing to help April occasionally.

“We just have to find Mikey and Donnie…any ideas?” April pressed as they paused at a rooftop for a moment.

“Yeah, I know just the place Mikey would go when aggravated with his brothers…” Miwa smiled softly, before changing course, April steadily keeping a bit more of a pace with her.

「New York City Park (Tuesday, 4.50 pm)」
⸻

“Ah, they can just be so thickheaded, I swear on everything!” grunted Mikey as he hung upside down on the monkey bars, Donnie sitting up next to him. “Like, why would they think locking me up in the house would be better?”

“Well, ’tou-san has been scaring us all with the constant training and looking over our shoulders…” hummed the taller, looking down at his brother sympathetically. “Besides, if I didn’t know better, I’d say he was pretty freaked out too.”

“Well, yeah, I get it…” Mikey crossed his arms, even as the pout remained. “I do, really…but I’ve been training as long as the rest of you. So what if everything is getting really scary and everyone seems out to hurt me one way or another, but…I still don’t want to hide away like some akachan (baby). I want to show that I’m strong like you guys.”

“I know, Mike, I know.” Donnie didn’t understand it exactly from his youngest brother’s perspective, but he knew that everything was changing suddenly.

Their father and uncle never spoke much about the things that had happened to their family and clans back in Japan and when they did, they tried to be vague about the damages that were done to them (despite their uncle having the physical scars on his body and their father having the gaping hole in his heart from their mother’s passing) and bringing up many happy memories that they all distantly remembered from their old family home.

And now, it followed them to New York City and they had to go against the Kraang and the Mother…

It was a bit overwhelming to say the least.

“Maybe they’ll think it over later, yeah?” Donnie placed his hand comfortingly on Mikey’s knee. “You know those two are complete softies to you, Michel.”

That earned a giggle from the younger, who pulled himself into a sitting position. “Yeah, I guess you’re right, D.”

“When am I ever wrong?” scoffed the genius teasingly, hand moving to his chest as if offended. “How dare you even think that, Hamato Michelangelo!”

The two broke into a fit of laughter at that, happy to feel some normalcy in their hectic life.

“Mikey!” They heard April and Miwa’s voices, turning to see their two honorary sisters running toward them, faces panicked.

“Uh-oh, that’s never good…” whispered Mikey, before the heard the sound of metal crunching and turned to see the newly mutated Bradford tearing apart the park as he made his way closer to them, a dangerous snarl on his face.

“Look what we have here…” He growled and Mikey’s eyes watched as his newly made claws dragged along the pavement, leaving behind gouges that no one would’ve been able to explain away when they came across them. “A nerd, a lost child and two clueless girls. Just what I was looking for.”

Donnie gulped as the large mutant Shiba Inu continued to get closer.

“Dude…he just keeps getting bigger and bigger…” whimpered Mikey, even as he tried to hide his shaking by pulling out his nunchaku and spun them anxiously.

“Yeah, I can see that…” gasped Donnie as he pulled his bō staff off his back and held it in front of himself. “Is…this what you came to warn us about, Miwa-nee?”

“Well, not exactly.” She grunted, tantō out and ready to defend herself. “The Sonoda Clan attacked the dojo. My father and your family are currently defending it, but they wanted me to come and stay safe, since we knew something wasn’t quite right with the attack.”

“Jump!” April cried out as Bradford lifted his larger hand above his head and slammed it into the floor where they stood moments before, leaving a crater in its wake. “Holy shit…”

April didn’t curse often, but when she did, she knew that there was always a reason. This warranted that curse in this situation.

“I don’t think we can take him.” admitted Miwa as she ran forward and tried unsuccessfully to swipe at his side, his fur thicker than it looked.

“I don’t think so either…” Donnie groaned, picking himself up off the floor from where he had been thrown by the large dog. “He’s too…big.”

“Then what if…” Mikey grunted, running to a tree and landing on the branch. “Brought him down to size a bit?”

“How?!” April tucked and rolled out of the way of dangerously sharp claws.

“Leave it to me, just…just distract him a bit more, okay?!” Mikey promised, climbing higher and higher into the tree, only glancing back down to see beady dark eyes glaring at him as Bradford continued to try and fend off the attacks from the teen ninja surrounding him. “This has to work…”

Mikey closed his eyes, channeling his chi like his father taught him as he brought his hands together in a clasping motion. He could feel it moving inside him, could almost make it physical, before he blew it all out and opened his eyes.

The air felt different to him afterwards, it was almost moving too slowly in his brain, but then he looked down at Bradford and Mikey knew he could do this.

Bradford’s movements were almost following a direct path, body much too large and slow to keep up with the former ninjutsu that he was the master of prior, thus he embraced large and sloppy movements instead.

Taking another deep breath, Mikey jumped from the branch he was on, free falling down onto the large back and latching onto the spike protruding from it, barely managing to dodge the large hand-like paws that grappled for him as Donnie, April and Miwa stepped back to give him space.

“His knees!” Mikey ordered, his kusarigama chain wrapping around the larger paw and yanking it uncomfortably behind Bradford’s back, while his smaller one failed through the empty air to try and balance himself. “Aim for his knees and knock him down!”

“You got it!” Donnie quickly switched his normal staff into the naginata mode, comfortable with doing so knowing that Bradford was a mutant and it would take more than a little poking and prodding to kill him off.

“Alright, April, you’re constantly talking about your training…” grunted Miwa, pulling the shorter girl behind her. “Let’s see you use it now!”

She tossed the girl a sheathed katana as she brandished her own tantō and they both struck on leg, while Donnie got the next one, sending the large mutant to the ground with a solid thud as he whined uncomfortably and strangely dog-like, eyes fluttering after hitting the concrete so hard.

The three leapt back, watching him closely to make sure that he didn’t get back up and when he didn’t, they breathed a sigh of relief, before rushing back home as sirens came closer. Mikey and Miwa instantly used the trees to get to the rooftops, while Donnie paused briefly to allow April the chance to climb on his back, before following his cousin and little brother.

They needed to stay out of sight and jail to check on their family.

「Hamato/Oroku Dojo (Tuesday, 5.20 pm)」
⸻

Yoshi looked down at the man he had pinned under his foot, Leo’s katana pressing dangerously against his neck, while Raph and Saki got rid of the remaining bodies (he didn’t know nor care if they were unconscious or dead, they attacked his family with the intent to harm, he didn’t hold back and neither did the rest of his family) . “So, Sonoda Chi sent her favorite assassin from Japan to come and finish us off, huh?”

“Nani o sa rete mo, watashi wa Sonoda-sama o uragiranai (No matter what happens, I will not betray Mistress Sonoda).” The man spat in return, before wincing as the blade cut a thin line into his neck. “Idaina Yoshi wa ima, kodomo-tachi ni jibun no tame ni korosa sete iru no ka (Is the great Yoshi now making kids kill for him)?”

Yoshi growled and waved Leo back with his cane, but before Takeru could so much as force his way back into a sitting position, his windpipe was blocked by Yoshi’s cane jabbing against him. “Watashi wa jibun no kodomo-tachi ni, anata-tachi no shigoto no yō ni kyōakuna koto o sa sete, anata-tachi no kuroi chi de te o yogosa semasen (I will not let my children do the heinous work that you do and stain their hands with your black blood).”

With that, he lifted the cane high above his head and slammed it harshly into the side of the assassin’s head, sending his eyes rolling into the back of his head in unconsciousness, before his body slid back down slackly.

“Raphael, take this man and tie him up with chains, before dropping him with the others.” order their father, turning sharply from the man’s unconscious body. “Leonardo, come with me to make sure there are no lingering enemies in the dojo.”

“Hai, Sensei.” His sons nodded, before standing to do as ordered, Raph picking up a kusarigama and wrapping it securely around their enemy, before dragging him away from the battle torn practice room to where Saki was.

Leo followed after his father, looking around and keeping his ears peeled for any noise that could alert them to any lurking Sonoda Clan ninja. He wanted to ask his father about what the man was talking about, but from the tense setting of his father’s shoulders and squared jaw, this wasn’t the time nor was it the place.

“Leonardo, my beloved eldest son, I’m so sorry that I dragged you and your brothers into this mess.” He said after a moment of silence between the two. “I knew that it would’ve been dangerous to teach you and your brothers ninjutsu and then let you run wild at night as I’ve been allowing, but…I’ve always wanted you to all be safe. If that meant teaching you how to defend yourselves and allowing you to run wild, then I regret nothing.”

Leo’s eyes stung with tears and before he could stop himself, his arms wrapped around his father and teacher. “You didn’t do anything wrong, Otou-san . The Mother, Sonoda Chi, is a lot more twisted than we originally thought. I don’t regret learning ninjutsu from you and I don’t regret going out and doing the things we’ve done. We’ve helped people, we’ve learned more about the world and…in all honesty, I know the right choice for Mikey is to continue letting him come. Even if I want to lock him away, I know this would be for the best in order for him to grow and get stronger…just like how you want us to be.”

A sole tear trailed down Yoshi’s cheek, before he wrapped his arms around his son in return. “Now, knowing your brother, he should be back any minute with April, Miwa and Donatello.”

“Hopefully, they had a better day than we did.” The two traded glances, before they both snorted. “Yeah, not likely with Mikey the trouble magnet around.”

“Leo-nii ! ’Tou-chan!” They heard their youngest voice, before they were barreled into by the short blue eyed teen. “Yokatta, futari tomo daijōbuda ne (Good, you two are okay)!”

Yoshi wrapped his other arm around his youngest as Leo looked the black and blond haired teen over quickly, making sure he was okay. They only had another moment, before another boy attached itself to Yoshi’s side and then a fourth and the happy father felt more tears fall down his face. “Oh, my sons…you’ve all shown this old master that you truly are better and stronger than the fear that we almost let control us.”

The four sat in their hug for a little while longer, ignoring the damages and situation that happened for the time being. They knew they couldn’t ignore it forever, but they also knew that for this moment they were just happy they were all safe and still together.

⸻
「The Mother’s Hideout (Tuesday, 10.00 pm)」
⸻

“They defeated you…again?” The Mother’s voice was low and dangerous as she looked at Bradford’s large frame kneeling humbly at her feet. “Even when your body is like this? You’re a mutant and should’ve been able to drag Michelangelo back with no problem. They’re merely human children compared to you! How did you still lose?”

“I know it sounds absurd, but…” He broke off into a dog-like whine as one of her metal filmed fans slammed into the floor next to him and his head fell forward once more. “And it won’t happen again, Sonoda-sama, I promise you.”

“If you break that promise, it’ll be more than a pinky you’ll lose.” The Mother hummed, tossing her other fan out and cutting off one of the spikes on Bradford’s back, causing the mutant Shiba Inu to shake and crouch once more.

“I understand, Mistress.” He simpered.

The Mother turned and made her way back to her throne, eyes cold and distant as she looked over the sparkling lights of New York City.

『Omake』
⸻

“...and that’s how we beat Dogpound.” finished Mikey proudly, swirling his Miso Soup around gently. “’tou-chan, the training is really paying off. It was almost like I could see where he was moving, before he did it!”

“I’m very proud of you three,” rumbled Yoshi as he took a Salmon roll off the platter. “I knew you were progressing well in your training, but that was beyond my expectations, Michelangelo.”

The youngest beamed with a giggle as he leaned over and fist bumped Donnie, while Miwa and April shared small smiles.

“Now, I think Raphael and Leonarodo have something they would like to talk to you about, nephew.” Saki chimed in, eyes dancing in slight amusement at the panicked expressions both his older nephews sent his way. “They’ve been thinking it over since you left.”

“Is that so?” teased Donnie, leaning closer with a smirk as took another sip of his soup.

“W-Well…we realized that it wouldn’t be fair to make decisions for you out of fear of what could happen to you…” Leo started, sending a nervous smile towards Mikey, who smiled innocently.

“Even though we’re older and would know better…” grumbled Raph, even if he knew it sounded weak to his own ears.

“The point is, we should’ve just asked you instead of trying to make the decision for you,” continued their leader, sending Mikey an apologetic smile. “We hope you can forgive us. We got so scared about what happened and what could’ve happened to you that we forgot at the end of the day, it’s your choice.”

Mikey nodded slowly at his words, before smiling widely at his elder brothers. “Well, thank you for pulling your heads out of the sewers! I forgive you!”

“Then, I think the question we have for you now is what do you want to do?” Miwa asked, head tilting slightly, even though she smiled knowingly.

“Isn’t it obvious? I’m going to keep going out on patrol with you all!” beamed Mikey as he dug into his dumplings. “I love going on patrol, no matter what could happen. We’re all strong enough to overcome it together after all…”

Leo smiled, happy that everything worked out, while Raph pursed his lips for a moment, though he smirked right afterwards.

“Now, how about you tell us more about the name ‘Dogpound’ for Bradford?” pressed Leo, happy to change the topic to lighter ones.

“Oh! That’s easy-!”

Another family dinner night continued on.